Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

“How interesting. To think someone would look just like him.”

“Hanako!!

“Get away from them!!”

“I wonder… just how much of my blood can you handle?”

“Another failure in my quest for a Demon that conquers the sun.”

“T…Tanji….”

“Well, isn’t this a surprise.”

Slowly, with a groan and whine coming out at once, a pair of light pink eyes with catlike slits opened up, their owner beginning to stand, only to stumble about in a manner that was similar to a drunk or a person that was still half asleep.

“A…Aah?” The owner of the eyes began to open their mouth, only for a confused sound without proper words to come out. A fact that felt like it should have been the case since the beginning, but also felt just so… wrong.

In the end however, although no proper sound could come out of him, it would matter little as the owner’s light pink eyes finally noticed something.

Namely, the state of the home he found himself in.

They widened in horror at the Corpses that surrounded the Home, covering the Tatami mats in their Blood while filling the Room with a smell that felt… tantalising. Something equally delicious as it was revolting to him.

“Aaaa…” Despite the feeling of wrong that practically strangled the boy, he began to take a step forward. And then another, and repeated this process until he stood over the bodies of a girl that appeared to be similar in age to himself, and a boy that was so small, that he was almost completely hidden from the drooling child’s sight.

But as he leaned down and grabbed the arm of the girl and began to raise it up to his mouth (Had there always been fangs there?), he froze up as he now saw their faces. They were lifeless, as he already knew, but their faces were etched in a way that implied pure agony. But it wasn’t that that stopped him. It was the familiarity. As if he knew them, but… that couldn’t be right…

Could it?

‘’Yo… n’t… go. It’s… an… gerous.’’

‘’Tanji… going… aga…’’

‘’...ut…’’

‘’I wan… go… you!’’

‘’...I was… we’d… it togeth…’’

‘’Be careful!’’

‘’See… later!’’

“Rokuta has… lately. Eve… passed awa…”

“Be… ful of… Demons, Tanji….”

Ah… what are… those? Why is he… who even are those people?

And why was… water? Was that it? Coming from his eyes?

Was he… crying? Why?

Why would he cry for… for those… those… strangers…? Siblings? No, what even were… Siblings….

Were… are they… no.

No, it can’t. He… he must be… jumping to conclusions! Yes, that’s it. They can’t… or could they…?

He… he needed some air. He needed… something.

With his mind as it was, the boy who had completely halted his meal, walked away in a state of confusion. In fact, at a glance, one could almost confuse him for being in a trance with how he stumbled. 

He found himself unsure about everything related to that House.

Just… what was going on here? Who were they? Why was he there? Why… did everything smell so nice? And why did that thought make him want to… claw at himself?

So many questions went through his mind like a storm, one that caused the boy to continue his trance-like state and not pay attention to his surroundings.

And so, he completely missed another Body. One that caused him to trip on top of it, and slam face-first on the snow. Not that it hurt, nor did the Boy really notice it.

However, it did cause the ‘’Body’’ to stir.

Consciousness slowly returned to the person in question while the Boy rose back up on his feet. Watching in curiosity at this… familiar person. And oddly, they gave him a similar feeling to the ones in the house, but something… else was familiar too… Was she like him? 

The boy wouldn’t have to wait long for his answer to come. The person, a woman to be more specific, rose up from where she’d laid. Just like the girl and boy he’d seen previously, her Kimono showed signs of damage. Like someone who had cut across it. In fact, it seemed to be a miracle that it still clung to her body and covered her, yet… the Boy knew that even if it fell completely, she would face no problems from it.

However, another problem did stir up. It was not one the boy entirely acknowledged then, but the woman’s gaze went to him for a brief second, something that made him feel like all would be right in this confusing world, before looking at where the dead girl and boy were.

And then, the woman took steps towards them. At first, it was slow, just like the boy’s own earlier movement. But then, it grew more frantic. As if the woman couldn’t wait for something and was going after it now. No, her movements could likely better be described as if she was possessed in that moment.

And the boy realised exactly what caused her to act that way, once she abruptly stopped in front of the Corpses. And unlike the boy when he was above the pair, the woman wasn’t careful when reaching out. In fact, it looked like she was about to lunge at the bodies as if she was a starving wolf, rather than raising them up like he had.

And as her intent became clear, there was only one thing that the Boy could do. Especially with just how… wrong, the sight felt. As if it was a stain on reality itself.

And that one thing, even with the state of his voice, was to scream.

A scream that gave his fear of the situation away. A scream that felt like it tore apart his throat as he cried out. A scream the boy hadn’t even been aware he could do. A scream that, as the woman was inches away from biting into the flesh of the youngest, made her pause.

Well, no, perhaps not pause. But it made her stop. Freeze up in her tracks as she heard that scream. And it caused something within her to snap. Something that now pushed away the mind-numbing hunger that existed in all her cells, in favour of something else.

Something that… made her… cry?

She couldn’t understand why she cried when hearing that scream, but the tears came down, nonetheless. And it caused her to look away at what was previously an appetising meal.

She looked behind her, mouth salivating and eyes slitted, to see the boy who had screamed.

And looked utterly terrified of her.

Just seeing him completely terrified, alongside the scream of terror he’d given, amplified her own tears. Why, she did not know. And yet, cry she did.

The Corpses of the boy and girl were left completely forgotten as the woman chose to instead step closer to the terrified boy. Each of her steps are no longer frantic nor slow. Instead, they seemed more normal.

Not that it helped much of anything else, considering her approaching him, caused the boy to look even more terrified. In fact, it caused him to do something even stranger. 

It caused his size to shift. To shrink and hide beneath his now oversized clothes.

The woman froze up again when seeing that display, unsure on how to react that the boy just shrunk in front of her eyes. It didn’t feel wrong to see that, but at the same time, she knew deep inside that shouldn’t be normal. But the sight of him, now only a bit taller than the boy underneath that girl’s body… it made something in her stir. Something that made her want to… calm him down even more.

But what? That was the question that came to mind once she desired to calm the boy down. What could she do that could ease him?

But… nothing came to mind. She didn’t know what to do. And if she had been aware at some point before, then she certainly was not aware of how now.

Yet, while consciously, she did not know what to do. Her subconscious came up with something.

And that something was just as weird as the boy shrinking.

Unknowingly, the Woman’s appearance began to change. After all, if the boy reacted in such a way when she was going to feast on the now forgotten corpses, wouldn’t it make sense that something similar to them or the child himself could aid her in her new goal?

Her purely Black Hair gained burgundy tips. Her Dark Pink coloured and slitted eyes turned into a Dark Red colour with round pupils. Her skin tone, which almost appeared to be as white as the snow beneath her bare feet, turned slightly darker, making it match a skin tone that felt… right to the woman herself. Her Nails, which had been elongated akin to sharp claws, retracted into normal lengths. The purple that was on it faded back to being colourless. Her Canines dulled, becoming shorter and becoming less noticeable, despite them remaining sharp and closer in appearance to the teeth of those corpses.

But the final change came from the peculiar flower markings on her head. One on the left side of her forehead and another that was beneath her right cheek, closer to her jawbone. As they began to change colour and tone until one was completely masked while the other looked like the same colour as scarred flesh, and then shifted shape, going up to the left side of her forehead and now resembled that of the same scar…

Of a certain man that briefly appeared within her mind.

For a moment, she wondered who that was. Who could that man be? But then, that quickly had to be pushed to the back of her mind as her priorities shifted to the matter at hand.

Comforting the boy who had shrunk and currently hid beneath his oversized clothes.

“I… It’s… okay.” Opening her mouth and wiping away the saliva that had previously been dripping from her mouth, the woman spoke out to the boy. She didn’t know how she was speaking, and the action felt so foreign yet natural, but the action came to her all the same. Yet, she did not understand the words that came from her mouth, not truly anyways.

Despite this, it was clear that it still helped. Because the Boy, upon hearing her voice, peaked out of his oversized clothes to look at her, his light pink eyes glowing lightly within the shade the clothing provided him.

The Woman honestly felt like she was out of her depth, and yet, it still came to her in a manner that did not feel foreign.

‘’I… I won’t… hurt you. I… want to… help.’’ The words took some effort to get out, as if she had not used her Vocal Cords in ages, even needing to swallow her saliva to soothe the vocal cords over, but they still came out the way she intended to be heard.

The boy, for his part, looked cautious. After all, the previous woman didn’t seem to be there anymore. Someone else was here now. But he felt like he could trust her, in a weird way.

Except just looking at her also made him feel… off. Like there was something wrong with her. And the fact that her scent… it was exactly the same as the now gone lady.

‘’Please… you don’t need… to hide…’’

But in the end, trust won out. The boy chose to trust the woman and so, unknowingly, began to regrow back into his previous size. The clothes are now no longer oversized.

And the woman smiled. Because this felt right. As if something important was with her again as she approached the boy and held out a hand to him.

The boy though, merely tilted his head at the action, a confused rumble rising from his throat. But as he looked at the woman, he did something that felt natural.

He hugged her and buried his head into the crook of her neck.

And the woman, in answer, did something that felt just as natural. She returned the hug, wrapping her arms around his body. Feeling like she’d never let go. Then she began to hum out a sound. In fact, it wasn’t even something that she noticed, but she began to rumble a sound within her throat, humming something that felt as second nature to her as breathing itself.

But, while that was going on, a thought crossed the woman’s mind. One that hadn’t really been thought of earlier due to what she’d nearly done.

Who was she? Where is she? And who even is that boy?

Now that, as brief it may be, she had time to think… she had to wonder. All of those questions began to flood and swirl about within her mind. And those were only the prominent ones.

However, she filed them away for now as she looked at the boy and finally noticed the state of her own clothing. It was clear that a single tug would cause the whole thing to fall from her frame and expose her body to the cold, and while she felt no danger from that idea (Had it ever been a problem for her?), she knew that walking around without clothing wasn’t a good idea, even if she did not know why. As a result, she turned to look at the destroyed house and entered it.

And as she did, she noticed another set of bodies lying on the floor, consisting of 2 boys and a single girl. And just like the 2 from earlier and the boy within her arms, now that she wasn’t consumed by hunger, she felt some kind of connection to them.

Just who were these people?

‘’You’re going to town? I wanna go! Please Tanjiro, take me with you!’’

‘’Hey, wait! I want to go to!’’

‘’Well… I was going to take the Cart today, so it should be fine. Right?’’

‘’Today is mostly free of Snow… alright, they can go with you.’’

Those voices just now… were they… related to her in some manner? If so, then… how? In which way? And… was Tanjiro the boy in her arms? The idea certainly felt right to her.

However, while she now knew the boy’s name, or so she assumed, she was no closer to knowing her own.

But then, as she looked around a bit closer and ignored the smell of blood that filled the Home, she noticed a mirror. It was nothing too large, it was in fact just big enough to be slightly larger than her own head. But it showed her reflection.

And when she saw her features, and then compared it to the dead Boys and Girls… to her, it all clicked.

“Could you be… Tanjiro, are you my brother?” The woman wondered out loud before speaking to the boy in her arms, who looked sleepy. But upon hearing her question, he blinked his eyes as he woke up a bit and looked at the kind lady curiously.

The woman looked at the boy, now Tanjiro, and found the action adorable. Although it did not really help her wonder, rhetorical it may have been.

“S… Sitaaahh….” Surprisingly though, for the first time since she saw the boy under those previously oversized clothes of his, Tanjiro spoke out in a tired and confused tone, but quickly leaned into her body afterwards.

For a moment, it surprised the woman. Tanjiro hadn’t spoken a word to her, besides his scream if that counted, so she’d wondered if he simply did not desire to speak.

Now though, she began to wonder if it was less he didn’t want to, and more that he faced a similar issue she had at first. That whatever happened to them, caused their speech to be hampered. But that begged the question, why was Tanjiro seemingly having a tougher time than herself?

But then, it also made her consider something else. What even happened here? Why were she and Tanjiro even alive? Or why did she remember so little of who she was gradually certain, were her dead siblings?

Was it related to why Tanjiro had a tougher time speaking? Was it because of how Tanjiro could alter his shape? Was it related to why she’d nearly… eaten…

The woman stopped thinking in that direction. But nonetheless, more questions had arisen than answers.

Answers she may never receive, at this rate.

“Okay, one thing at a time. Tanjiro, can you wait here for a moment?” The woman asked the boy she was convinced was her brother, who merely nodded as she put him down onto the ground, watching her as she opened a door and entered a room that, unlike the previous one, was completely unscathed.

Looking around, she saw a closet within the room and opened it, finding a variety of clothes within, causing her to offhandedly sharpen her nails and cut at the piece of her kimono that kept it still on her body, allowing it to drop to the ground. With that done, she looked through the sets of clothes until eventually, she took out a pair of light purple pants and a red kimono and put them on. But as she was about to close the closet and head back to Tanjiro, she saw an orange and black checkered pattern haori, which stood out to her and oddly… it made her heart clench in a feeling that was somewhat foreign to her.

Shaking her head, the woman reached out to the Haori and grabbed and put it on, and out of the corner of her eyes, she saw a letter fall out of a pocket and land on the ground. With three simple words written clearly on the front.

“To Kie Kamado”.

The woman grew curious about the letter. Initially, it was simply because she wondered what was written in there, but then, when reading over the front of the Letter, she wondered…

Who was Kie?

Was it one of her supposed Siblings? Was it someone else? Or perhaps… her own?

She wasn’t quite sure, but in the end, curiosity won. She chose to open the letter and read over its content.

‘’If you’re reading this, then that means I have died before I could tell you farewell. And for that, I can’t apologise enough.’’

Already, the letter went off for a grim start. The Woman could already guess that this was a dying man who’d written this. And for it, she could feel her heart tighten further. She read on.

‘’But I guess it’s a good thing I’m writing this then. Call me Paranoid, but I at least want my last words to be heard… in a manner of speaking. But above all else, I want to apologise that I won’t be there anymore. I want to apologise that I won’t be there for Tanjiro, Nezuko, Takeo, Hanako, Shigeru, Rokuta, and you, Kie. I want to apologise for falling Ill, even when I know that one was out of my control. But I also wanted to tell you that I’m glad to have met you when I did. I’m glad we got to known you. I’m glad that you entered my life when you did, Kie. And I apologise for being unable to protect you all any longer. So, from the bottom of my Heart, thank you for everything, my dear.’’

At the bottom of the letter, it was signed: ‘’From Tanjuro Kamado.’’

Kamado? This man had the same last name as her and Tanjiro? So is he perhaps another sibling of her’s, or something else? But then, what else could it be?

This Letter was addressed to a Kie, and the letter mentioned many names, including Tanjiro, her Brother…

The more she read over the letter, the more it seemed to her that this Tanjuro wasn’t a Sibling of hers. But something else… something she feels like she should be able to put her hands on… something that was hers, but wasn’t property either…

She feels disappointed in herself, the more she thinks about it. She just can’t put her words into it. She can’t figure out what this Letter implies, even though she knows it should be obvious to her.

So, she decides she can think of it further later. Once things are settled… somehow.

But the name on that letter. That?

It’s now a confirmation.

The name she had forgotten, the name that she had sought out, was now written before her eyes by a man she knows, yet does not at the same time.

Her Name is Kie Kamado.

Chapter Text

“Please. Make sure that they’re okay.” An older man requested of her as the Slayer left his small house, turning to look at him and providing a reassuring smile.

“You don’t need to worry. I’m here now.” The swordswoman assured him before looking up the mountain and running ahead at top speed.

Thinking over the information she just learned, the Demon Slayer could only hope that the Demon she was sent to track down hadn’t discovered the family up the mountain. After all, given the weather around here while she was traveling, the heavy snow that occurred during the night, and the family’s location being separate enough from the village…

If they were to be attacked during that night, then their chances of survival were dangerously low.

Still, it wasn’t impossible, and if she could save even one life… it’d be worth it.

Such was her duty, as the Water Hashira.

Kie Kamado…

That name felt right. And if her guess with that Letter had been right, then this was indeed her name.

Still, this Letter had given her only one answer and several other questions now. The Prominent one currently being who this Tanjuro was.

But standing here right now only musing about it would bring her nothing. If she wanted answers, then she’d need to seek them out somehow.

“Heh. This is one heck of a mess I’m in.” Kie couldn’t help but chuckle to herself while putting down the letter. However, with her mind made up, she opened the door to the room and saw Tanjiro sitting on the floor while staring blankly at the wall before him.

“You okay little brother?” She asked him gently, which earned his attention as he turned his head and looked at the older Kamado. And for a moment, Kie couldn’t stop herself from chuckling a little, as her little brother almost looked like he had dots for eyes for a moment.

“A-Aaaggh….” The poor boy tried to answer her, but this time, what came out of his mouth wasn’t even a sound that could possibly be a proper word. Which… honestly made her heart clench painfully, but given how she seemed to be the only one of the 2 who could properly think, she put that aside for now.

After all, she was sure this was something that could be fixed. Although, speaking of fixing…

Kie turned to look all over the house. Specifically, at the Bodies that were still around. 

What should she do? Were they any of the names mentioned in the Letter? Did that make them her Siblings too? Or was she jumping to conclusions here?

She felt like she knew what she had to do. But at the same time, she didn’t know at all. The answer seemed to be at the tip of her tongue, but it refused to come out. So, she ended up staring at the dead bodies while wracking her brain for an answer.

“A…Aggh…?” However, whatever trance Kie could have fallen into while staring the the corpses was halted by the noise made by Tanjiro. And what really caught her attention was the… tone? Yeah, that felt right. The tone of his wordless noise felt more questioning than the previous times he made any kind of sound.

“Tanjiro?” Kie asked her brother as he stood up, oddly sniffing at the air as if there was something there. For a moment, she copied the action, but all she still noticed was the same smells as before. So as her confusion grew, she cautiously walked after the boy as he walked outside of the house and looked around, until eventually, he stared at a specific spot in between a large number of trees.

“Is there something there?” She asked Tanjiro again, initially not noticing anything. But then, almost instinctively, she began to tense. And just as that fact registered in her mind…

A woman wielding a sword appeared above Tanjiro, the weapon that screamed danger to her slashing towards his neck.

Kie is unsure how it happened, but the next second, she had lunged towards her little Brother, tackling him to the ground barely in time for the swing to miss his neck. Although, her cheek did end up in the path of the blade and cut it.

While the Siblings found themselves in for a rough landing, the woman landed more gracefully than they did. Her Body already snapped to stare at what had just happened in disbelief.

‘’Why…’’ There was clear surprise in her voice, ‘’...did you protect him?’’

This moment of disbelief gave a chance to take in the appearance of Tanjiro’s attacker, and Kie was able to quickly make note of what she looked like. 

The swordsman was a dark-haired young woman with light skin and black hair tied into a thick braid that was held in place by a light-coloured ribbon down her back alongside a loose fringe over her forehead. Her eyes meanwhile, were a shade of dark blue. 

As for clothing, she wore a blue-tinted gakuran jacket, a white belt, baggy chocho zubon pants that extended into tabi socks, a pair of zōri with green straps, and bands of white cloth wrapped tightly around her calves resembling a kyahan, all beneath a plain red haori. 

The most notable thing about her clothing though, was a white-coloured fox-shaped mask that was decorated by two blue flowers painted on its left-hand side that was currently hanging by her side. 

It hung on her right while her Sword’s sheath was on the left side of her body. 

Speaking of which, the metal of the Blade was dyed completely blue and the handguard took the shape of a circle and was coloured dark blue. The hilt meanwhile was outright Black.

And as Kie looked at her, only a single thought entered her mind. That this woman gave the impression of a hunter.

“Wha…? He’s my little brother!! Why shouldn’t I protect him!” Quickly regaining her bearings, Kie couldn’t help but question initially, before a wave of righteous anger quickly built up within her very being while holding Tanjiro close to her. And so focused on this woman, the female Kamado didn’t notice her little brother develop bulging veins on his head and baring his fangs in an attempt at intimidation.

‘’That.’’ she pointed her Blade towards the Child whose appearance she had noticed change, ‘’Is not your Little Brother. That is a Demon. And I’m sorry to say, but he has to die.’’

“Why!? He’s done nothing wrong! Heck, he can’t even really speak right now, and I can’t remember why!” Kie yelled out in defiance of the words. Admittedly, the swordsman's words did make her think Tanjiro may not have been her brother, but it was quickly shaken off, because at this point, it was a logical conclusion and a part of her felt insulted by the words.

The woman in front of her listened to what she had to say, but that only truly gave her one answer. ‘’If he can’t speak, then that just means he’s only been recently turned. Right now, he should be ravenous for Human Flesh and Blood.’’ and right now? That Child certainly began to give her that impression.

“But he hasn’t attacked anyone! Heck, I found him hiding under his own clothes, terrified out of his mind, and hasn’t even blinked or bothered with our siblings' corpses!” The amnesiac girl countered with a growl while tightening her hold of Tanjiro, every part of her body screaming danger from this woman.

It gave the woman pause, upon hearing what she had to say. And it reminded her of someone dear to her. But she could not allow sentiments to lead her astray. Not when lives were at play.

‘’You said you don’t remember a why. Tell me, how much do you actually remember?’’

“N-Not much. I couldn’t even remember my name or that Tanjiro was my sibling for a bit.” Kie admitted as she used the woman’s brief pause to try and create more distance between her and them. Something Tanjiro appeared to pick up on, calming down slightly in favor of watching the dangerous lady before him.

The woman didn’t try to move from her position, instead opting to continue with her line of questioning.

‘’Then be honest, how can you be sure he is your Brother? If you weren’t able to remember much, how can you be sure that he isn’t the one who attacked you? How can you be sure he isn’t an Impostor?’’

At the end of the woman’s question, before Kie even had a chance to respond, Tanjiro roared in outrage and defiance, the veins that began to fade away on his head returning in full. Clearly, the suggestion was a vile one to the boy.

The woman’s position remained the same, not looking all that surprised by this. Either she had hit a sore spot, or she was getting too close to the truth for this Demon’s comfort. 

“T-Tanjiro, calm down!” Kie yelled to her little brother as he tried to lunge forward, and while he didn’t calm down, he did something that surprised the woman. Especially when the child is apparently recently turned.

He listened and stopped his attempts to get to her. Even if the veins and snarls did not stop.

‘’He… listened to you?’’ If this boy was truly the Younger Brother, then it meant she was wrong. That perhaps, he wasn’t the reason why this Family in that House were all dead, sans Kie. But at the same time, she could not allow herself to forget that this could be a ploy. To lower her guard and then strike.

She needed something more… decisive.

“You are right I’m not completely sure. But when I… I saw some of my siblings' bodies, I got flashes of memories. And each one seems to point to Tanjiro being my brother.” Seeing that Tanjiro listened to her, Kie now took the opportunity to explain to the woman, all while her heart began to beat rapidly in her chest.

And the woman, hearing that? She decided to concede on that point. However…

‘’Even if he truly is your Brother, how do you explain the Bodies?’’ The Front door had been open wide, so it was hard for her not to notice all were dead. Alongside that, the woman eyed the currently pacified Demon.

‘’If he can act that way, to listen, then… how much has he already eaten?’’ that however, remained a thought for now.

“I already said Tanjiro hasn’t attacked us! Does a child that was hiding under his own clothes, scared to come out from their protection, sound like they could do something like this!?” Kie denied the possibility while yelling in frustration, which seemed to incite Tanjiro as the boy now began to bear his fangs again.

“Besides, does it look like he has blood anywhere near his mouth if he did try eating us!?” The girl was quick to add on, not noticing that her brother’s intimidation tactic clearly showed the lack of blood around his mouth.

‘’Age does not matter.’’ the woman decided to begin, ‘’You may be surprised to learn how sneaky some Demons are willing to be. Some have acted defenseless, some have tried to play the victim, and some were even Children themselves. Age cannot be accounted against Demons.’’

However, she did notice the Teeth. No signs of Blood. Obviously, it could be he just cleaned them beforehand, but the woman could not deny this was a point that could point to innocence.

“What…? But what would make children act in such a way?” Kie couldn’t help but enter shock at the news and question the sword wielder. And noticing that his sister seemed scared, and recognizing that it was because of the words of the woman before them, Tanjiro slipped out of the loosened hold of Kie and grew in size and muscle to try and hide her from view.

Though, it wasn’t much, considering how the woman could still clearly see Kie past the Demon boy. Even if she was at the same height as the 2, that would remain the case.

Either because of pity, or simply because it wasn’t quite an easy thing for many to hear, the woman’s voice softened.

‘’A Demon’s only source of food is Humans. It doesn’t matter what your Age used to be. You could be an Elderly, you could be a Healthy Man or an Ill Woman, you could be a Teenager or even a Child. No matter how old you are, once you are turned into one, you become a Man-eating Monster. Any Human Flesh works, be they complete strangers… or your relatives.’’

The Woman’s voice grew sorrowful.

‘’That is how the Progenitor of all Demons has made them.’’

Then, as soon as those words left the woman’s mouth, something happened. It was something she clearly wasn’t expecting, and whatever horror and doubts that could have potentially been planted in Kie’s mind did not get the chance… because of Tanjiro’s actions.

And that something, was not just his body shaking in terror, as if all possible heat was removed from the world, nor was it him shifting his size to that of a 5-year-old child.

It was him screaming in terror, in much the same way as he did with the lady before his sister, at the mention of a Demon Progenitor. Tears poured from his eyes like a waterfall with his fear.

“Tanjiro!!” Seeing him in this state, Kie immediately rushed to her brother and picked up his small body to hug him, doing whatever came to mind or what felt natural to calm him down. All while the boy cried into her shoulder, and the woman watched this scene unfold.

And, she felt sad. Truly, she did. But at the same time, this reaction?

This solidified her belief. She truly did doubt this was an Imposter at this rate, but a Demon was a Demon. A Man-eating Monster would remain as one.

So, she took a step and said words she knew the Older Sister would not like while nearing.

‘’It seems, it’s about time I put him out of his Misery.’’

Best to make it as swiftly as possible. And with her Fifth Form, she could give this boy a painless death.

“Wh-WHY!? ISN’T THIS ENOUGH PROOF THAT TANJIRO IS INNOCENT, OR HIS EARLIER ACTIONS!?” Kie cried out in outrage as she held Tanjiro’s tiny body with all her strength while stumbling back until her back hit the wall of the house behind her.

The woman stopped nearing once they hit the Wall. They had nowhere to run, and she was certain that even if they slipped her by, she could catch up.

So, she spoke calmly back.

‘’Perhaps. But don’t forget that Demons only eat Humans. Eventually, they will grow hungry. Eventually, they have to hunt. It’s not up for negotiation with them, they have to.’’ and then, her voice turned harsher, ‘’So why should I not put him out of his misery while there are some signs of a human left?’’

“But he never even tried to hurt me or eat our siblings’ corpses!! Heck, he seemed to sniff you out before you arrived while we were in the house, yet my brother was still never tempted!! If he can resist with an apparently strong sense of smell, then why can’t that continue!?” The girl yelled in defiance while trying to hide the small Tanjiro, who seemed to have now fallen asleep with all the crying he had done today.

There was a shift in the woman’s features. If before, she looked either composed or sad, then now, there was an obvious hint of annoyance.

‘’Faith, then? Is that all?’’ she questioned, and her tone grew increasingly harsh, ‘’That he can continue ignoring Hunger for an indefinite amount of time? Are you familiar with starvation by any chance? Actually, do you even remember that existing?’’

Then, the annoyance faded slightly as the woman decided to add something else. She tried to sound nicer again.

“Your brother, while a rare case, isn’t unique. Some Demons have resisted their hunger for a very short time, just enough to run away from a family member. And just like them, he’ll eventually cave into the hunger that now plagues every cell in his body.”

“...You said that Demons are made by this Progenitor, right?” After a moment of silence that was void of all sound besides Kie’s terrified breathing, light snores from Tanjiro and the wind blowing, the Kamado girl whispered the question. But with how things are, it may as well have been a volcano eruption.

‘’I did.’’ the woman confirmed, arching a brow upon the question being said.

“Then there has to be a way to turn Tanjiro back! If something could make him this way, then surely there has to be a way to reverse it!” The girl then pleaded with hope in her voice, still desiring for Tanjiro to be saved. After all, surely he wouldn’t need to resist this hunger he now feels if they only needed to wait for some medicine…

Right?

The woman sadly had to be the bringer of bad news.

‘’There isn’t.’’ she went to the point, but that kind voice did return, ‘’Once a Human becomes a Demon, there is no turning back.’’

And if there was one, then no one had figured it out.

“There has to be! I mean, surely at some point in the past, we would have said that humans becoming Demons is impossible, right!? And yet now, that’s apparently a fact!” Kie now began to practically plead with the woman, now shifting Tanjiro’s body to try and hide him as much as possible.

The woman's eyes closed shut, considering something before giving a loud exhale. It was clear this whole conversation was doing more than just annoy her at this point.

‘’If there was one, don’t you think we would have used it by now?’’ If such a cure did exist, it would have been a miracle. But none did.

That was the harsh reality of things as it stood.

‘’But there isn’t. So, our only choice now is to bring death to them.’’

“THEN I’LL FIND A CURE!!” Kie yelled out, the volume of her voice actually making the woman step back in surprise for a single moment.

“How many medicines would have been considered impossible in the past, yet now exist for everyone when they are ill!? Why can’t the medicine for Demons be the same way!?” She questioned the woman harshly while glaring at her, Kie’s fear being completely replaced by defiance to save her innocent little brother.

“And besides, how many people do you think have the same mentality as you in the past? That surely, someone must have tried to make a cure and failed after all this time, so it is impossible? HOW DO WE KNOW IF SUCH A MENTALITY ISN'T THE REASON WHY IT DOESN’T EXIST TODAY!?” Kie continued on, all while looking around for a place to run in case her words had finally won the woman’s anger.

Kie had ended up being right to wonder if she’d receive the woman's wrath. However, the form it took was an unexpected one.

‘’Is all you can do shout?’’ The tone of the voice didn’t raise, but there was a clear coldness to her voice now instead of anything else she’d displayed earlier.

 “H-Huh?” Kie questioned in surprise at the unexpected response.

‘’You heard me, yes? Is shouting all you can do? It’s all you’ve been doing since I got here.’’ Her eyes seemed to turn more hollow, but not quite lacking vibrance either, but something was on top of it.

That turned out to be her Cold Anger.

‘’You’ve made declaration after declaration. Saying your Brother didn’t eat his Siblings, saying that he wouldn’t eat Humans. Saying that you would find a Cure for him. But so far, all I’m hearing is words. Can you back any of it up? Can you take action? Or is shouting all you’re good at? Because right now, the only reason why I believe that is your brother and that he didn’t attack you all last night, was because of his own actions. Not yours.’’ She states firmly while holding up her weapon to point at the still-sleeping Tanjiro.

“...Then what can I do to prove it?” After a moment, Kie questioned the woman in exhaustion, willing to do anything for her little brother right now.

‘’There is only one way I know of that could allow you to take action and make your words come true. To prove it.’’ her mouth parted open, and she spoke the words that would change her whole life.

‘’Become a Demon Slayer.’’

“Then take me where I need to go to become one. Because I will protect my little brother.” Kie challenged the woman, and despite her physical helplessness here, the Slayer could easily see the fires of resolve in the Kamado’s eyes.

Then, the woman’s features shifted back to how they were previously. She went on to look at Kie in amusement.

‘’Before that, we should bury your Family.’’

“Thank you. Um… what’s ‘burying’ exactly?” Kie said honestly, but before the woman could even move to begin the burial, the amnesiac girl had to question what that was exactly.

And for it, the woman’s eyes widened before they went on to blink. Several times before she remembered that Kie was an Amnesiac.

‘’Oh… right, you wouldn’t know…’’ This might take longer than she’d anticipated, but she could deal with it.

‘’How about I show you and explain along the way?’’

“I would appreciate it.” The girl answered honestly while still keeping hold of Tanjiro.

After all, this Slayer wanted to kill him not too long ago, and she didn’t want to know if she would change her mind.

But, luckily, she never did while they went on to dig the Graves. They had to remove the Snow first since it covered the ground, but afterward, they dug the holes and carefully moved the 5 Bodies in them before covering it.

“You know… I feel terrible that I can’t properly remember them.” Kie admits as she buried the youngest completely, wiping away tears that would not stop falling throughout the whole process.

“Mmmm.” Hearing the muffled noise, Kie merely turned her head to look at Tanjiro, who was now wearing a bamboo muzzle (and god did the sight look so wrong to her), but if it could help keep other Slayers from attacking him for a moment… well, Kie had no choice but to bite her tongue on that matter.

Despite it, she smiled as her little brother carefully grabbed her hand while making sure his claws wouldn’t cut her.

Unseen by both due to the Woman currently digging back in the Dirt on the last grave, she was reminded of someone at that sight. But she kept it to herself as the last bits of Dirt were shoveled in.

‘’Well, the Burials done.’’ she announces to them, ‘’Your entire Family can now rest more easily.’’

“Thank you again for the help Slayer-San. I literally wouldn’t have done this without you.” Kie thanked her while Tanjiro hid behind her and glared at the woman a bit. He wasn’t aggressive, but it was clear that the initial impressions really affected the boy.

The woman for her own part continued on nonchalantly, ignoring the glare as she went straight to the point.

‘’If you really want to become a Demon Slayer, then go see an Old Man named Urokodaki Sakonji who lives at the Foot of Mount Sagiri.’’ She gave a pause in consideration of something she does not tell them, ‘’Tell him that Tomioka Tsutako sent you.’’

“Understood Tsutako-San. Also, the name is Kamado Kie, since I didn’t introduce myself earlier.” Kie spoke before bringing up her name since she hadn’t really introduced herself yet.

Tsutako looked up at the sky, seeing it remained Cloudy for the moment, and chose to add an important piece of information before it became an issue.

‘’Kamado-san. Do not let your Younger Brother get in direct contact with Sunlight. If he does, he will die.’’ Said the woman as a warning that sounded a bit too calm considering what had just been revealed.

“What!? But, why would it kill Tanjiro!?” Kie couldn’t help but yell in shock at the information. Meanwhile, Tanjiro looked at his sister in concern, tilting his head as he did so.

‘’While the specific details are not known, the Sun emits something that a Demon simply can’t handle. They will burn and die if they are exposed to it.’’

“I see. Did you see anything in the house that could help with the issue?” The Kamado took a moment to let the information sink in before asking the Slayer, hoping that they could still get to this Urokodaki soon.

‘’Not that I am aware. All I can recommend is that you travel now while the Clouds are as thick as they are, and then wait for Night before traveling again.’’

“Okay then. Let’s go Tanjiro.’’ Kie had to reluctantly accept that as the best course of action, and with a small tug, she and Tanjiro began to take the first steps to this new chapter in their lives

But just as Tsutako was about to do the same, the girl spoke out to the woman, ‘’And Tsutako-San…”, catching Tomioka's attention.

“Thank you again for this. And good luck.” The older Kamado said, while Tanjiro still stared at the Slayer cautiously… before nodding his head at her.

Tsutako stared for a moment before nodding and giving them her smile, ‘’Safe Travels you two.’’

And with that, all 3 walked their own paths to either start their journey or continue it. But with Tsutako, after telling Saburo of the fate of the Kamados, she sent her former teacher a letter through her Kasugai Crow…

One about a Human Sister and her Demon Brother with no interest in human flesh or blood.

But as she wrote that letter, a realization set in.

‘’Didn’t I… cut her cheek?’’

She's certain it had been cut when Kie had pushed her Brother down. But then, how come she also remembers that cheek to be entirely uninjured? Not a single cut, all fine…

‘’Wait. Was she…?’’

Was she… a Demon?

“Well, that changes the letter a bit.” Tsutako commented worriedly before writing a new letter. One that, she hoped, would convince her Teacher.

After all, this truly did change everything.

Greetings, Urokodaki Sensei! 
I hope this letter finds you in good health and in good spirits! 

Forgive me if this request feels abrupt, but I have sent your way a girl who wishes to become a Demon Slayer. Her will was powerful, and I do believe it is a drive that will serve her well. 

However, I do have to admit that what she is will surprise you. A Demon slaughtered her family, transforming both she and her Brother into Demons. The Youngest has proven to me he is unlikely to attack humans, and the Sister seems utterly divorced of being a Demon. In fact, I didn’t notice she was a Demon at first. 

But there is something different about those two, and I’ve seen it. So please, I know this is an odd request, train the Girl in your traditions. Please, at least give her a chance.

Sincerely, Tsutako Tomioka.

Chapter Text

"Thank you very much!’’

After Kie had left her home alongside her little brother, the Sister had wasted little time to head to Mount Sagiri. However, while she and her brother had made quite a bit of distance, Sunlight did eventually emerge during the last hour of the evening.

They didn’t need to wait for long for it to be Night, but the issue emerged again during the next day.

And knowing that this time, there wouldn’t be thick enough Clouds to actually shield her Brother, Kie had to come up with some form of plan.

Hence why she’d been able to obtain a basket and some little straw and Bamboo.

So now, she was heading back to the little cave she’d left Tanjiro in. Only…

“Tanjiro?” Kie called out to the young Demon, hoping to see him emerge from the darkness of the cave that provided him safety. But when she heard not even an echo after speaking, worry began to rise up from within her chest.

But like what had happened a few times already, it didn’t get a chance to truly build up, as a tiny hand grabbed her leg the moment she entered the shade and pulled her, causing the young girl to fall into a hole. One she hadn’t noticed before, and also one that revealed to have Tanjiro in it, looking at her with worry and as if she was insane.

Kie honestly wasn’t sure why her little brother was looking at her that way, but she shrugged it off as him just being worried for her.

Which, it was actually. Just not what she thought.

‘’Did you… dig that hole?’’ She questioned aloud. 

Was her Brother a mole now? Well, then again, it did protect him better from sunlight.

But she needed to get out if she wanted to finish that Basket she had in mind to continue their Journey. So, she patted him on the head to ease up his worry, and then moved to get out of the hole.

However, before she got a chance for even a hair of her head to peek through the hole, Tanjiro quickly grabbed her shoulders and pulled her back down with a distressed cry, even getting on top of her to use his haori to cover them both, leaving the only available light as his lightly glowing eyes.

‘’Tanjiro…’’ Kie groaned slightly, ‘’I need to get out. I have to make that Basket usable.’’

At any other time, she probably would have found this more adorable, but the more time they wasted here, the longer it’d take them to reach this Urokodaki, and the more time it would take for her to find that Cure.

So, gently, she moved to grab Tanjiro. Trying to lay him back down so she could head out.

“Mmmm.” Tanjiro though, merely whined once more and struggled to keep her within the hole. Eventually though, he seemed to recognise that his sister wouldn’t give up, but he still didn’t let her out. At least yet.

Instead, he took a peek out of the hole. Which wouldn’t be anything abnormal, until he decided to do something so unexpected and quickly, Kie had no chance to react. And that was to reach out to the basket that his sister wanted so badly, screaming out briefly in pain as his hand ignited into flames. But he was still able to grab the object and pulled it into the shade of the cave, before collapsing back into the hole as his hand slowly healed the already 3rd degree burns.

However, that also arose another issue. Namely, that Kie was none too happy he, who was the unwilling Demon, had just gone into direct contact with Sunlight. Something she made clear when in a panic, she gripped Tanjiro by the shoulder.

‘’Are you crazy?!’’ She stared at him straight in the eyes with clear worry, ‘’Never do that again Tanjiro!’’

That was exactly why she’d gone for the Basket, and yet, Tanjiro still ended up injured.

Though, she was slightly confused as to why her little brother looked at her as if she was the crazy one.

‘’You stay here.’’ There was an odd shift in tone there, commanding, almost. But it took a form she wasn’t familiar with. And she’s not even sure why she even said it this way.

But she did, and she stuck with it for now, ‘’I will fix that Basket. You, stay here until I’m done, Alright?’’

She just hoped her little brother listened to her. Without waiting further, she yet again tried to move out of the hole and just hoped Tanjiro didn’t stop her again.

Thankfully, while she didn’t see his reaction, Tanjiro appeared to have been affected by the tone that she had used. And as a result, he listened to her despite his still clear displeasure with her actions, and waited in the hole. 

And so, Kie casually went on to step back under the direct sunlight with the basket, as if absolutely nothing was wrong with that.

But then, her Materials were still outside, so she didn’t have much of a choice either. 

She moved on to prepare the basket, taking her time to make sure everything was tied properly so that Tanjiro could be safe in there. Once done, there was only one more thing she needed to do.

After just a moment of hesitation, she took off her orange and black haori while leaning the basket down to the hole.

“Okay Tanjiro. Can you come in here?” Kie asked of her brother, causing him to peek out and look tiredly at her, as if asking if she was being serious with only his face. But eventually, he did crawl out of his hole and crawled into the basket… which was too big for his current size. 

‘’You’re too big.’’ Kie stated the obvious, but problematic fact.

It may have remained one if she didn’t remember the previous day.

‘’Tanjiro. You shrunk down in size some time ago. You could try it again. Get smaller?’’

Hearing this question, Tanjiro made a sound of acknowledgment, and after a bit of moving about in his limited space, he was able to get the basket to stand up straight while he shrunk down in size in a single motion. And as a result, once Kie looked in the basket, she saw the 5-year-old looking Tanjiro sitting within, clearly moving about to try and get comfortable.

Seeing this sight, Kie was unable to stop herself from giggling at the adorable sight, earning the Demon’s attention as he looked up at her with a muffled and questioning hum.

‘’Well, aren’t you adorable?’’ She remarked as she moved the basket up, being forced to move back slightly so there was enough place to keep it up. And Kie decided to pat Tanjiro while she was at it.

Besides his one-time exposing himself to sunlight, which she honestly still didn’t get why he’d put himself at risk like that, he’d been a good boy.

“Alright then. You stay in there while I get us to Mount Sagiri, and then we can find a way to turn you back.” Kie told Tanjiro reassuringly, to which her brother merely stared at her for a moment before nodding his head and going into the basket. The words comforting him and honestly making him believe she wouldn’t do crazy stuff anymore.

He would be proven wrong far quicker than he’d have liked.

So after the haori his sister wore was put over the basket to block out the bad light, and Tanjiro felt the basket be put on his sister’s back before she began to walk… well, he realised what happened, and couldn’t stop the nervous and fearful noise that rose up from his throat.

Kie would only hear that noise by the time she was out under the sunlight, up and ready to continue the Journey. She gave a hum, ‘’Is something wrong Tanjiro?’’

All her question earned from her little brother was another distressed noise, and a slight nudge back towards the cave. Did having his hand burnt make Tanjiro utterly terrified of the sun, even when protected from it?

But he was safe in there. Maybe… what could she do to ease his worries? What did she have that could make this travel more bearable for him?

She gave another hum, and then, an idea crossed her mind.

She could distract him with something. But what?

Something… to help…

Nothing truly came to mind at first, but then she began humming. It was almost an instinctual thing, because she followed a type of flow.

And then… well, the words came out.

‘’Little mountain rabbit…’’

She wasn’t even sure why she started with that, but something about this… this something, it felt right to use. She continued.

‘’Why are your ears so long…? Because when I was little… my mother ate long leaves… That’s why my ears are so long…’’

She didn’t notice that Tanjiro’s distress and nudges slowed before going to a complete halt.

‘’Small mountain rabbit… Why are your eyes red…? Because when I was little… my mother ate red berries… That’s why my eyes are red.’’

And only once her lullaby was finished, did she realise Tanjiro had calmed. In fact, the young girl was quick to realise that her brother had fallen asleep, just barely picking up on his light snores from within the basket.

“Rest little brother. Your big sister will take care of everything.” Kie promised him softly before continuing on her journey to Mount Sagiri and find this Urokodaki person.

The Journey for the remainder of the day turned out to be rather peaceful. In fact, it allowed Kie to actually think about what she’d done earlier, but without her memories, she wouldn’t remember why she even sung this…

What was it called?

There was a name to it, she knew, but not what that name was.

She could probably ask someone later. Perhaps this Urokodaki even. But for now, her attention was getting to Mount Sagiri. Asking for directions whenever she was unsure, and eventually, it led her to a Way Station just as the Moon had fully risen.

She decided to check on her Younger Brother before continuing.

“You oka-?” As soon as she placed the basket on the ground, Tanjiro practically leapt out of it… with her haori still covering his body, even when he grew to full size.

And he wasn’t taking it off either.

Kie blinked for a moment before chuckling, ‘’You really want to get out, huh?’’ Not that she could blame him. He’d been stuck in there for, what? 5 to 6 hours? Or was it more?

She hadn’t paid much attention, but she knew hours had passed at least.

‘’You probably want to stretch your legs, am I right?’’

Upon hearing that question, Tanjiro ended up turning in the direction of her voice. And seeing that he still wasn’t going to take off the orange and black haori, Kie did so for him with a humoured chuckle and put it back on. And now seeing her, Tanjiro did something that honestly surprised her.

He bonked her on the head, as if scolding her. It didn’t hurt in the slightest, and it was clear he hadn’t put in any strength, but it seemed he was displeased with something she did.

Probably her keeping him in that basket for so long in all likelihood, or having carried him around in the sun. Perhaps even both actually.

Well, no matter. They were getting close now, so if they continued at the same pace, then they might be able to get to Mount Sagiri before morning. Just maybe.

Tanjiro might not need to stay in a basket again. So, knowing that, she grabbed his hand.

‘’Let’s continue.’’

And obviously, the plan was to just keep going. They had no need to take a rest, but as they were intending to pass by the Station, Tanjiro’s nose picked on something.

“Mmm.” Stopping at her little brother’s noise of confusion and concentration, Kie stopped just as they neared the station’s path, turning to look at him as Tanjiro stared at the station itself.

“What’s wrong Tanjiro?” She asked him curiously, watching him as he walked towards the entrance of the station and she followed him. Nothing seemed odd until they opened the front door and looked inside. Kie couldn’t stop the gasp of horror that left her.

Because kneeling over the corpses of a man that just recently had his throat torn out, was a Demon that had his teeth and hands coated entirely in human blood. And it was clear this wasn’t his first target, as the corpses of many others surrounded him.

And the situation was about to turn much worse, as the Demon snapped his head to glare at them.

‘’What? Hey!’’ The Demon was clearly annoyed by them having shown up, ‘’This is my territory! Get away from my feeding ground!’’

Both Siblings stared at the scene, but they both had widely different reactions.

Because while Kie did look on with horror, Tanjiro…

He seemed to be paralyzed, all while he began to salivate.

‘’Hmm…?’’ The Demon licked the Blood he had on his fingers, staring at them closer. There was something off about them, he could tell that much. But he could not tell what.

‘’Something’s wrong here.’’ He remained rooted in place for a tense second, ‘’You two…’’

And then, he lunged for Kie.

The action was so out of nowhere, the poor girl barely had the time to reach out as the Demon grabbed at her throat and sent them flying out of the station. And the Demon would have tried biting into her, had the Kamado not grabbed his throat and with a strength that surprised them both, was able to hold him back a bit.

Meanwhile, although Tanjiro was able to shift his eyes a bit to look at that situation in worry… his eyes once more locked onto the bodies, falling to his knees in the effort to not feast while drool dripped off of the muzzle like a downpour.

Meanwhile, with the rise of this unexpected struggle, the Demon found himself laughing.

‘’Ha!’’ With Kie’s hand holding his throat, one would imagine he would have issues talking, but he didn’t.

‘’You’re stronger than you look! You’ll make a good meal!’’

The Demon shifted his attention from Kie’s throat to her arm and decided the best course of action to was to snap it. Or completely cut it off. Whatever happened when he punched it, they’d see. And he did exactly that, rearing his left arm and shoving it.

But unseen to either of the struggling pair, the Demon’s sadistic statement of feasting on Kie had an effect on Tanjiro. Because his eyes turned into thin slits as he stood up and ignored the bodies before charging forward… 

And kicked the Demon in the side before he could strike, the young Demon’s attack not only lifting his target off of Kie, but the kick went straight through the Demon’s stomach.

“GAGH!? THE FUCK!?” The Demon briefly gasped in pain before yelling in confused rage, right before a punch from Tanjiro connected with his face. But the Demon wasn’t helpless, as he now applied his previous plan for Kie’s arm to Tanjiro’s leg, slamming down on it and ripping the limb clean in half.

Though, this didn’t bother Tanjiro. Instead, he quickly grabbed the Demon by his shoulders… and headbutted him. Hard.

In fact, Kie was sure that she heard breaking bones when her brother attacked that way.

It had clearly done something to the Demon considering he was left stunned, but apparently, something breaking wasn’t going to keep it down. Because it had proceeded to counterattack.

Specifically by causing an Uppercut punch under Tanjiro’s jaw. Kie was unsure if Tanjiro not answering immediately was him being stunned or just not actually knowing what he had to do next, but the Demon took his chance to immediately get distance from this boy that clearly was not human.

‘’So that’s why one of you felt off!’’ The Demon growled out, ‘’That brat’s a Demon!’’

And as if to prove his words, Tanjiro’s lost leg was replaced, all while the boy leaned down in a feral manner while releasing threatening growls from his throat.

But then, what of that other one? She felt just as off… did that mean…?

“Tanjiro, are you okay!?” Kie yelled as she got back up and ran to her brother, and while he gave a nod, he did nothing else as he kept his attention focused squarely on the enemy before him.

If his sister was in danger, then keeping her safe mattered the most to him. Even his hunger couldn’t stop that fact.

But, if that was enough… well, they’d get the answer now. The Demon growled again in anger as it launched itself towards the both of them. Granted, his main target was the Demon brat.

But it appeared that was a bit of a mistake on his end. Because when he evaded a slash from the brat, the girl was quick to follow up and delivered a powerful kick to his side. The unexpected blow and the power behind it actually making the Demon cough out a bit of blood.

And with him stunned, the boy then grabbed him by the hair, and in a show of brutality that honestly shocked Kie and even the Demon they were fighting, ripped the head clean off with a single pull.

And while it wasn’t fatal, it did make the Demon ask one question.

“Just how much blood did they give this brat!?”

At that moment, it was the only answer that made any sense to it. How else could a brat be that much stronger than him when he’d eaten?!

But, just because this boy had seemingly more power, did not mean the Demon was going to let him do as he pleased.

‘’You…!’’ Abruptly, and honestly to the confusion of Kie and Tanjiro, the Demon proceeded to sprout arms from the stump that had been connected to the rest of his Body.

Then? Because his hair was still held, it used it as a sort of swing to propel himself at the brat from point-blank range, one of its fists raised to sever the hand holding him from the Body.

And if it worked last time on Tanjiro’s leg, and with a bit of momentum here, then it worked just as well against the arm. It was severed and the grip was loosened enough it could use its other free arm to throw off that arm before Tanjiro could try anything with it.

However, under other circumstances, Kie could have done something. Perhaps she could have grabbed the head before it landed on the ground and ran around like a little rat, or perhaps she could have kicked it up to her brother’s grasp again. But in this scenario? She couldn’t do any of these things, because the headless body of the Demon hit her from behind and sent her flying into a tree.

It didn’t hurt as much as she’d expected, but pain was still present, and she was left dazed for the time she took to grasp what had happened. Something the Demon clearly wanted to take advantage of, as now?

The Head and the Body prioritized the more dangerous of the two. The Brat, with… well, the head with arms being grabbed and thrown by the Body. Which was throwing Tanjiro off here because of how bizarre this situation was.

And sadly, because of just how confusing everything was for the mentally regressed child, the tactic worked, as the head was able to land on Tanjiro’s chest and stayed there by using the arms to grasp hold of the child’s clothes. And from there, the many other arms began to claw and tear at anything they could reach, from the muzzle and most especially the boy’s eyes to blind him. But this wasn’t to say that the body was doing nothing, as it charged forward and quickly restrained Tanjiro’s arms with great struggle.

Obviously though, an issue did arise. Two Demons would perpetually fight in a stalemate. This Strategy was working, but there was no way to end this.

That was until the Demon remembered that not too far away from here, there was a Ravine. Deep enough if that Brat fell…

Well, it’d stun anyone for a long enough time to finish his meal and leave before the Sun came. Maybe it’d even end up killing him.

But, while this was a brilliant strategy for a one-on-one battle, and may have possibly worked, there was one factor the Demon forgot that just now decided to make itself known. And he realised it the moment that he felt his hair get grabbed, and with surprising strength, ripped away from the brat, causing parts of his clothes to be ripped away as well…

To reveal the girl looking at him with a look that could kill a Kizuki on its own. And he wasn’t able to think further, when Kie slammed her head against his skull and briefly knocked the Demon out cold.

And thankfully, it appeared to affect the body as well, because its gripped loosened. And so, Tanjiro was able to push and slam the body into a wall, allowing him to escape the hold and pick it up before finally throwing it into the ravine.

Which was karma at its finest, given that it was planned for Tanjiro himself, even if the boy didn’t know that.

And ironically, it had done exactly what the Demon had wanted to do as well. It ended up stunning him and leaving him unconscious for an additional amount of time.

Which, the Demon became painfully aware of upon the return of his consciousness, as he found his head being on the ground and the brat’s foot resting on him.

‘’There’s… there’s no way…’’ How… how did he land in this situation?! And… why did he feel so sick?!

His Body… where was his… Oh…

Right… he became the Victim of his own Plan. Great, absolutely great! And what’s worse, the little shit probably didn’t even realise what he did!! Fucking newborn brat!!! What did their Progenitor see in him!?

Wait. How long was he even unconscious for?!

His eyes darted around to see, and he caught sight of that woman having been digging Holes down the Dirt. But that meant he’d been out for… for hours! How long until Sunlight?!

And!? Wait… who… no, what was that!?

“It seems you have been able to manage things decently here.” An older voice commented, finally drawing the attention of the brat and the girl to see some old sack of bones wearing a red tengu mask.

And yet, this man had the Demon’s fear. He didn’t know why, but despite his age, this was clearly a monster!!

‘’Who… who are you?’’ That woman that still left him utterly confused about what she was, spoke with hints of surprise and fear. Something the brat appeared to pick up on, since his attention was now on the old man. 

Good, perhaps he can still live to see another night if they forget him.

‘’Do not look away from the Demon.’’ 

Ah, fuck! The Old Man caught onto that.

‘’Give it a single opening, and it won’t hesitate to take it.’’ Not good. Not good at all! But maybe that Brat wouldn’t listen? Maybe…

“Oh, you mean him. Don’t worry, without his body, Tanjiro can handle him until the sun shows up.” The girl commented, relaxing a bit more now, which made the brat above him divert his attention away from her and the old man now.

Okay, were these sons of bitches reading his mind at this point!? And… oh shit, that means the sun will rise soon.

‘’It is a Head with Hands. Multiple in fact.’’ The absolutely even tone the Old Man gave due to the fact it was a fact, made that girl snort. Trying to hold back a laugh.

Well fuck you too then! We’ll see how funny it is once your head is separated from your body!

‘’Find a way to restrain him, unless you want your Brother to risk being burnt once the Sun rises.’’ And why did his tone shift so suddenly?!

“Mmm!!” In response to the warning, the brat above him made some muffled noise that grated at his ears. And why was it muffled? He’s pretty sure he tore apart that stupid muzzle.

‘’But… With what?’’ Oh, and now that woman sounded hesitant?!

‘’Don’t trust what others say.’’ What the hell was that sack of bones on about?

‘’Can’t you solve this Riddle yourself?’’

Well, whatever. So long as the little bitch didn’t have Wisteria or did take the old man’s sword, whatever she does won’t kill him. At most, it’ll hurt like hell, but it wouldn’t do sh-.

“MMMM!!!/AAAAAAAAGGGGGGGHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!” However, the Demon didn’t get a chance to think further, and very quickly, wouldn’t be able to think in this life anymore. Why?

Because Tanjiro Kamado kicked his head as hard as possible, and sent him flying into the air. In itself, that wasn’t Life threatening for a Demon.

The issue for the Demon, was that the reason Tanjiro Kamado had kicked him, was because the Sun was rising. From the Angle he’d been pinned, it was impossible to see it. But that brat had noticed.

And so decided to make swift work of him by kicking him in the direction of the Sun.

Needless to say, it caused the head to burn up as his scream continued until he was reduced to ash in the sunlight.

Just like that, so ended this Demon's life.

“Well, that ruined a possible lesson.” The old man commented while watching Tanjiro run to his sister, grab hold of her, and practically shoving them both into the station for protection from the sun.

Though admittedly, while it ruined his possible lesson, the retired Slayer was not disapproving of the boy’s actions.

It did however mean he would need to figure out another way to test the Girls resolve. But that would be for another time. For now, judging by the dug-up holes, there were corpses to bury.

So, the Old Man made his way to the Station, where he was met with a slightly peculiar sight.

“Tanjiro, I’ll be okay. The sun doesn’t bother me, remember?” Kie questioned her little brother tiredly, having her haori’s sleeve be pulled by the now small Demon that was looking over the basket that now held him inside, making a muffled noise due to the cloth that now acted as a muzzle, since Urokodaki could assume that the destroyed Bamboo Muzzle on the ground was what was previously used.

He heard the words quite clearly as he’d given their interaction his full attention. And even more strange? From her scent, she was not lying. She truly seemed to believe it.

Was this what Tsutako meant by the girl being divorced of a Demon? Was she actually unaware of that fact? Or did the unusual situation she found herself in with these siblings cause her to make a judgement error, and the girl was actually a human?

There was a way to be certain. But for that, he needed to bring this… girl with him. And so far, even if she could walk under the Sun, that Demon Brother of hers was not making it easy.

He should perhaps assist her.

“You don’t need to worry boy.” He called out to the small Demon, drawing attention to himself.

“Your sister won’t be in danger while she’s with me, and my home isn’t far from here anyways.” He explained honestly. While he would have to test things with his sister, and that would mean injuring her in training, he did have no malicious intentions.

And after a moment of looking at him, and even sniffing the air… the boy finally seemed to relent, though very reluctantly, and shrunk down in size to easily rest within the basket.

Hm. Another with an enhanced sense of smell then? He supposed that did make the child’s refusal of human flesh more impressive. But he would have to be careful with that now as well.

For now however, they had only one thing to do.

‘’Come with me.’’ He addressed Kie, ‘’You’ve already dug the holes, now we only need to bury the deceased.’’

It would also allow him to confirm if this Girl really could walk under the Sun. She truly believed it, that he knew, but he needed to see it. He grabbed one of the Bodies and headed out.

Kie followed suit. Not the least bit worried as she grabbed another Body, and headed out. Casually, without showing any signs of discomfort, she was under the light of the Sun.

So either Tsutako had been completely wrong, or this? This changed everything.

He didn’t halt in his tracks when he saw her under the Sun. Nor did he truly gape, even though his Tengu Mask would have hidden it. But this…

He could feel a shiver run down his Spine.

If his Student was right, then this was a Demon who could step under the Light of the Sun.

But then, why didn’t his student warn him of it? Did she desire for him to gauge these siblings as simply two people and not abnormalities for everything they thought was a fact?

By all means, inside that Station was a Demon who denied Flesh, assuming he didn’t take a bite of the single body left when he returned. And right next to him, this was perhaps a Demon who did something no other Demons could.

When taking it into further consideration, Urokodaki could understand the concern that would rise from this. Despite his pride in being as calm as the waters that his style came from, he was still a former Hashira. The Idea of those two Demons existing…

At the risk of repeating himself, this truly changed everything.

He would need to probe for answers, answers which the Sister may have, but that could wait until he had put her through his test on the mountain to finally confirm if she’s Human or Demon.

‘’Ah.’’ It was while he was preparing to retrieve the last Body, that the maybe Demon suddenly exclaimed, albeit more muted.

‘’I don’t believe I have asked your name.’’

She didn’t. For that matter, neither had he. He was aware of who they were, but his Student had never given their name.

“My name is Urokodaki Sakonji. And based on the letter, I know that you are the ones Tsutako sent.” The retired Slayer introduced himself with a small bow, but got back to work in burying the bodies soon after.

Ah, so this was the old man Tsutako had sent them after. Good! 

‘’Yes, we are. I am Kamado Kie, and my Little Brother is called Kamado Tanjiro. It is a pleasure to finally meet you.’’ She copied that small bow.

“I see. To be honest, I’m surprised that Tsutako allowed your brother to live. She may be one of the kinder Slayers you could have with a turned family member, but this is the first time this situation has occurred.” Urokodaki commented, hoping to possibly draw out a response to see what his old student saw in these siblings. 

But while he was trying that, Kie was repeating a specific sentence of his in her mind, ‘’She may be one of the kinder Slayers?’’

That had been one of the kinder? As far as she was concerned, Tsutako had appeared as ruthless considering her stance then. It took so much convincing and if not because of Tanjiro’s reaction then, he may very well have been dead.

She dreaded to think what other Slayers would think of her Younger Brother.

Of course, Urokodaki would remain oblivious to Kie’s current thought process, just as he was unaware that the main reason why Tsutako had trusted Kie so much, was because the Tomioka girl hadn’t realised that she was a Demon until she’d begun writing that letter. 

But the brother? Even if he didn’t act like it, saying that the boy’s aura alone wasn’t that of a Demon was like saying the sky was black during the day.

Despite this, Sakonji could admit that he would be curious despite still being on the fence with the pair. After all, that child was clearly a newborn Demon, and yet he could not smell the blood of a single human that had been killed by the young Kamado’s own hands.

A useful skill he developed to understand the strength of Demons a week before he earned his old Hashira position.

“Urokodaki-San…. There is a question I would like to ask.” The girl spoke up, drawing the old swordsman out of his thoughts and so, he gave her some of his attention.

“Go on and ask.” He told her, dusting off his hands now that he finished setting up the last burial.

“Do you think that there is a way to turn a Demon back into a human?” She questioned, with a tone of voice that made him suspect that she was likely expecting a specific answer.

“Honestly? I doubt it, but I suppose it isn’t impossible. After all, reality can be much stranger than fiction.” He said, causing the girl to blink in shock.

“However, whether either of us will live to see that day? That is another subject entirely.” He specified quickly, not wanting to give her too much hope. Despite this though, and with the lack of details that he has?

Urokodaki now believed he saw in Kie what made his child trust in her. After all, a Demon that wanted to turn back? That was just as unheard of as a good Demon.

True, he knew that there were plenty of kind hearted people that were twisted into a mockery of their human selves once they became Demons. Some of his old friends fell to such a fate after all, and he had to personally kill them at some point or another. 

But it was only in death, where their life flashes before their eyes, that they regretted their time as flesh eating monsters.

Never during that period where they lived as Demons, did they regret their sadistic actions.

So, seeing one that actively wanted to make her and her brother turn back? Well, this might just be the change the Corps needs to break the cycle it has been trapped in with the war against the Demon Progenitor.

With the Burials now over, the prayer given and the Sibling found, there was only one thing Urokodaki had to say now. But he did make note of the drool on the ground of the station as he spoke.

‘’Grab your Brother. It is time we make way for Mount Sagiri.’’

Wasting little time, they did so. Although, Kie had to admit she had not expected this Old Man to be as fast as he was, nor that he made no sound while running.

“AH!! Shit, that burns!” At some point during the run though, Kie had to gasp in pain as her face began to burn and she used the sleeve of her kimono to cover it, quickly feeling the burn heal now that her face was protected from sunlight.

All the while Tanjiro made a worried noise from within the basket, though Kie didn’t notice that it appeared to lack as much energy as before, and Urokodaki slowed down to look at her.

‘’Does this happen often?’’ Previously, Kie had looked completely fine under the Sun. However, since he hadn’t paid constant attention to her appearance, he would not know if this happened in an instant or gradually.

“Sometimes it happened yesterday when I was in the sun. Do you know what it is?” She answered while lowering her sleeve once her face healed, but it no longer appeared to be burning.

“Hm…. It appears like you are getting Sunburns. Or close to it. I assume that if you stay out of the sun once it starts happening, you should be fine.” Urokodaki observed and offered her his analysis while now sure that Kie was also a Demon. 

However, he was unaware that by deciding not to divulge her being a Demon, this, among many other incidents would lead to quite a few situations later down the road.

“I see.” Kie spoke with a small hiss, feeling the lingering pain of the sunburn she just received. Was that why Tanjiro was concerned? Because this was a problem prior to her memory loss and his transformation?

Urokodaki pondered something before acting on it. He neared Kie before grabbing the Cloth that he had worn around his face, and laying it over Kie’s head exactly like his had looked earlier.

‘’This should shield most of your face from Sunlight and give some rest to those Sunburn.’’

‘’Thank you.’’ Hopefully, this would stop any other potential Sunburns she could have received until they arrived at their Destination.

Eventually, the pair did arrive at Urokodaki’s home. But as Kie initially went to the building, she looked at the old man in confusion when he did not follow.

“Put your brother in there and tell him you will be back soon. We still have more to do.” He spoke in answer to her unspoken question, and while still confused, Kie nodded her head and followed the order.

“Hey, Tanjiro.” Once inside and sure that the sun wouldn’t reach him, Kie took back her haori to look in on her little brother… only to see him fast asleep.

Chuckling at the admittedly adorable sight, the older Kamado carefully took out her little brother and laid him to rest on the ground, causing Tanjiro to quickly grow to his usual size.

Not wanting to wake him up, Kie chose to make her words short.

‘’I’ll be back. There’s still something I have to do.’’

With that said, she headed out and alongside Urokodaki, both proceeded to head up the Mountain.

Kie had noticed as they went up the Path that there grew to be more and more Fog. But additionally, she had failed to notice something else that was Important. All because of her Biology, she didn’t notice that there was a decrease in Oxygen. It would have been made worse if her Body was still Human and could feel fatigue.

But that only really was an additional confirmation for Urokodaki.

“Now, you shall descend down the mountain back to my house. This time however, I shall not wait or aid you in this endeavour.” Once they reached as high as they could go on the mountain, the sword cultivator informed the young woman. 

And before the surprised Kie could do a thing, the fog appeared to swirl around the elderly man and he disappeared in an instant.

Kie had to wonder how Urokodaki did that. She’d probably ask afterwards, but for now, she’d do as he said. Descend the Mountain.

It couldn’t be that hard, could it?

‘’Does he think I’ll get lost in this Fog?’’ She thought while her eyes scanned the entire area. This Fog really was thick.

But it was just that. Fog. It wasn’t dangerous. All she had to do was head down and-

And as she began to take steps back the way she came, all while that thought was still in her mind, she felt her leg get caught on something, causing a hail of stones to be thrown at her only an instant later.

‘’AH!’’ She could not help that cry of surprise and pain. Granted, the latter wasn’t all that strong, but she’d still felt that.

‘’Who’s throwing Rocks?!’’ She involuntarily stumbled back slightly, and that proved to be a very bad thing. Because then, she felt her whole-Body slip down a hole.

She stared at the Night Sky, the Moon up there seemingly taunting her while she wondered what the hell was going on.

It’s only once she got out of the Hole she figured out what this was.

‘’Did he… trap this place?’’ Despite asking the question, Kie was pretty sure she knew the answer. Though, she couldn’t help but wonder how she triggered a trap when walking down the same path she took to get here.

Was it possible that Urokodaki just put up all of these traps? But if that was the case, how could anyone be that fast?

What happened next made her wonder how much he’d foreseen this, because the very first step she took after getting out of that hole, she stepped on a wire.

‘’You have got to be kidding m-’’ She found herself interrupted when from behind, a Wooden Log slammed itself against her back and sent her to meet the dirt face first.

She groaned and glared at the Dirt, carefully standing back up but all too weary now.

Because how many Traps did he actually set-up?

“GAGH!” After triggering another trap soon after that question entered her mind, Kie had to scream out in genuine pain when a rock flew right into her left eye and destroyed it. But with a groan and soon after wiping away the blood, she regained the lost body part.

Ok. This was getting her nowhere. At this point, she’d trigger all the Traps in this Mountain and never make it down by Sunrise. She needed to… to do something!

But what? Urokodaki had used this Mountain's Natural Fog to his advantage, she wasn’t even able to notice any of the Traps in time because of it. And it was Night. Granted, her vision didn’t change all that much, but it hid dark coloured Materials really well.

“I really wish I had Tanjiro’s nose right now.” Kie couldn’t help but comment as she looked up. But as she did so, she noticed a little detail that made her eyes widen in surprise before smiling.

The branches up on the trees, at least a good few, looked like they could support her bodyweight.

Seeing how she had no other alternatives, Kie took her chance. She just needed to get up there, and hopefully, things would go more smoothly.

It somewhat did. At least when she neared the Tree. It was less smooth when she tried to climb up. But her guess had been fortunately right. Her Bodyweight could be supported by the branches!

And with a smile now practically sketched onto her face, Kie began to jump from branch to branch down the mountain. And for a bit, she believed that she outsmarted Urokodaki!

The smoke bomb that literally slammed into her face and exploded, causing her to fall onto the ground and trigger a trap that slammed another wooden log into her side dispelled that belief quickly.

Well played old man. Well played.

Though, on the bright side, or more accurately this is because of Urokodaki’s kindness, the traps up on the branches only showed up after 40% of the journey back to his home was completed. So she did make good progress, even if Kie didn’t know it.

Sadly, that also meant one thing.

A Difficulty Increase.

---------

Urokodaki had been hesitant on doing this, especially considering how unknown this whole situation had been. But seeing how Tanjiro didn’t really seem to stir or do anything, he was somewhat confident he could lay the boy on a Futon now.

And thankfully, it did go Smoothly. Granted, there was a point where he heard him stir once he tried to move him, but then he’d eased up.

So now, Tanjiro was resting comfortably while Urokodaki was preparing himself some tea.

He pondered on if he may have gone overboard with his Traps this time, especially the closer one got to the Bottom, but at the same time, Kie was most definitively a Demon.

He’d seen enough by now that while this entire Test would be the final confirmation he would get, at this rate, it was like any of his other Students.

Just thinking about them made his Heart ache. So many young souls with so much potential, so many that he viewed as his own children, and so many that he sent to Final Selection…

And only 1 student lived past that damned test.

In an odd way, Kie’s potential, and practically confirmed, Demonic nature brought him some hope. After all, while the Demons there would eat even their own kind, they are ignored in favour of humans, so she’d have far less of a target on her back if he sent her.

But that was something to think over in the future. Especially when his mind was currently more stuck in the past at the moment.

Just then, he heard the sound of his door opening. There was only one person who could come to him at this early hour, and he was right.

Kie opened his door and showed herself to be looking worse for wear.

Physically, she looked like she had before, beyond some dirt and blood on her. But her Clothes were filled with Cuts, and he could see some Blood that had stained her Haori the most visibly. Though, he did not doubt her Red Kimono was also stained.

Overall, this confirmed it for him.

If she was Human, she'd still have the wounds. But she was completely spotless when it came to her Body. Meanwhile, the rest had seen better days.

‘’I’m… back…’’

Hearing that declaration in between some exhausted breaths as a result of what he initially believed was more pain than fatigue, Urokodaki nodded his head at her, as he came to his decision.

“Kie Kamado.” Urokodaki spoke to the young girl as he stood up, making note of how she honestly seemed drained despite being a Demon.

“I accept you as my student. Use one of the Futons and take a well-deserved rest.” He informed, reaching out to grab her when she collapsed. Though, he wasn’t expecting her final words before sleep took her.

“What’s… a… Fut…?” She barely got out, before her world turned black and her body became limp.

Oh. Oh dear.

Had he heard that right?

‘’It seems…’’ He slowly said to himself, ‘’...we may need to discuss some more once you wake up.’’

Chapter Text

''The Demon Slayer Corp has around several hundred members. It’s an organization unrecognized by the government. Yet it’s existed since ancient times, and we continue to hunt demons today.''

After that day, since she'd been accepted as Sakonji Urokodaki's Student, Kie’s been listening over important facts to know about the Organization she would eventually join fully. Like what Urokodaki was telling her right now while they walked to an unknown destination.

''But as for who’s leading the Demon Slayer Corps, that remains a mystery.''

''A Mystery?'' Kie repeated that odd fact. Why wouldn’t they know who their Leader is?

''Indeed. For the safety of the Leader, not many know who he or she is.''

If not many, then who exactly knew the Leader? She voices that question to her Teacher.

''Then, who does?''

Urokodaki did not stop in his tracks as he answered her.

''Only the Pillars of the Demon Slayer Corps alongside a few… attendants.'' There was a single moment’s hesitation when he mentioned attendants, but Kie wasn’t sure why he hesitated there.

Was there more than he let on? Or was she simply overthinking this?

''As for what they hunt, you are already familiar with it now.'' Urokodaki continued on, ''Demons. Devourer of Humans. No one knows when and where they first appeared.''

There was another moment's pause, and Urokodaki slowed down his pace. Which, Kie was thankful for. She didn’t tire all that easily, but it was hard to keep up the pace of this Old Man.

''What is known, is that they have remarkable physical prowess. Wounds heal in the blink of an eye. Their Flesh is restored after being hacked off and limbs can be newly regenerated. Some Demons can shapeshift. Others have otherworldly powers. All of that has been passed down to them by the Progenitor’s Blood.''

That matched up mostly with what she’d seen of that other Demon. However, out of everything she was told, the Otherworldly Power was not among them.

So, she asked, ''Then how come that Demon from the Station seemed to have lacked any otherworldly powers?''

''In a sense, it is a matter of maturity for a Demon.'' Urokodaki explained calmly to the Young Girl, ''Age may play a factor in it, but Demons are known to unlock formidable abilities after feasting upon a certain number of humans. The Longer they have lived, the more they have eaten.''

And considering what he'd told her, he may as well finish up with what he'd initially been speaking about.

''But that Blood has also passed down a Weakness shared by all. They can only be killed by Sunlight or by Decapitation with a special sword.''

That matched up with what she’d seen Tsutako try to do, and what ended up happening with that other Demon Tanjiro ended up kicking.

''Compared to them, the Demon Slayers battle the demons with their own mortal bodies. Since they’re human, their wounds are slow to heal, and once lost, their limbs don’t grow back!'' There was a sort of heat Kie could hear the more Urokodaki spoke about the Corps.

She couldn’t quite put a word into it, but she could at least tell that he was likely speaking from experience.

''Even so, they battle the demons to protect other humans.''

And then, he went to a halt. It briefly startled Kie until she actually looked where their destination had been.

They'd reached the end of a Cliff, the Rock formation spreading out further in a straight line which led to a Waterfall. Something that looked so simple, but that to Kie, was something amazing to see. She had only seen Trees and Snow for the most part, or at least, that's all she remembered due to her limited memories.

However, it led her to question why they even were here to begin with. He'd mentioned to her he'd train her, so, why here?

''What exactly are we doing here Urokodaki-San?''

Her eyes locked on to the sight before her, nearing the edge to get a closer look while she voiced her curiosity. Which quickly proved to be a mistake.

''This is where your first lesson to become a Demon Slayer shall take place.''

Kie was not entirely certain why she felt a chill run down her spine.

''Ah… and… what is that first lesson?''

Urokodaki stared at her straight in the eyes. Or at least, she assumed so. She couldn’t entirely tell due to his Mask. But, he calmly said the next words. Which didn't make immediate sense.

''You are to become one with the Water.''

And just like that. With no warning whatsoever, he kicked her over the edge. And for a moment, Kie appeared to float in the air while stuck in a stunned state. Her eyes went blank as her Brain didn't fully understand what was going on.

But as she began to fall, her situation properly registered to her. And she desperately tried to grab back onto the edge that she could not reach anymore as she plummeted down to the water beneath her.

Urokodaki hunched forward to see exactly how she was handling it, and as expected, it looked like she absolutely had no idea what to do upon hitting the Water. Only flailing around.

Well, that was the whole point of this. She needed to flow alongside the Water. Become one with it. That's how he'd initiated all of his Students after they'd become all physically fit to Water Breathing. If she truly was struggling, then he’d jump in.

''Ah…''

Perhaps sooner than he expected as well. It seemed… she’d stopped moving entirely.

''...right. Her Mind does seem to have forgotten many of the Basics. I imagine swimming was among them.’’ if she even knew how to swim when she was Human, his mind supplied.

Instead of becoming one with the Water, she was being carried by it. Without much resistance as well from the looks of it. 

Well, guess it’s time.

Urokodaki jumped in and became one with the Water himself.

The Swim to the drowning Kamado was easy for the Elderly man, and it took little to no effort for him to grab the girl and drag her out of the Water and into solid ground. Almost that instant, as he patted her back to help, she spat out the Water that had entered her Mouth and into her Lungs. Coughing all the while.

''Are you alright now?''

Kie was almost sure she heard concern in her Mentor's voice, though she didn't pay attention to how he sounded besides what he said. What with her recovering her bearings still. It however earned him a Nod from Kie as she tried to stand back on her feet.

Only to nearly slip after the first step, causing her Teacher to catch her before she hit the ground.

There was only one thing to say, after seeing how this first attempt at becoming one with Water went.

''It seems before you can become one with Water, you must learn something just as important.''

And considering the deadly serious tone Urokodaki was using, Kie was worried yet again. But what he said next, defused her worry.

''Swimming.''

There was a moment's silence between those words before Kie asked what he’d expected by now.

''...what’s Swimming?''

''And this, is how you finish this meal.'' Urokodaki told Kie as she watched him and his Cooking, just now finishing the process. A Soup with Meat and Vegetables. And after seeing how he did it, there was only one thing she could do.

''Okay… I can see why you were worried about me burning the place down now.'' Kie admitted guiltily as she watched her mentor place down the now-ready bowl while looking at it curiously.

For a little bit of context, while Urokodaki was away to the nearby Village, Kie had tried to cook him a meal as both thanks for teaching her, and also to pass the time since Tanjiro was still sleeping. But when the cultivator saw what she was doing upon his return, he'd rushed over and stopped her, asking if she wanted to burn down his house with how badly she was cooking.

And considering the state of her attempted meal compared to what Urokodaki had actually prepared, well…

It was quite literally Night and Day. One was pitch Black and looked as solid as rock, the other actually held color. And looked edible as well.

It… she wasn’t entirely sure what she was smelling, but, she could almost believe it smelled good. Almost.

Then again, that might just be because Tanjiro seemed to relax a bit with this soup around, likely due to that nose of his.

Which… really hurt her pride if she was being honest. To think her cooking was that bad…

But, that only meant one thing only. The next logical step.

''Can you teach me?''

There was a moment's pause from her Mentor. He seemed to be judging something that she would not know, but eventually, he nodded.

''If that is what you want, then I will teach you how to Cook as well.''

Not that she really could even enjoy the Meals she would prepare. She was a Demon, after all. She can’t eat that food.

''Thank you Urokodaki-san! Also, can we try giving some of the soup to Tanjiro?'' Kie said with a wide smile and a bow before asking.

It seemed she was unaware of the incompatibility Demons had with Human Food. Then, he needed to tell her now before she tried something.

''It’s unlikely he will appreciate Food that he will Vomit afterward. Demons can only consume human flesh and blood.” He explained to Kie, but was surprised to see his assumption to be wrong upon her nod.

''Tsutako-san already told me about that. But well… you have mentioned that Tanjiro sleeping as a Demon is odd, so maybe eating can help him.'' She pointed out, earning a thoughtful hum from Urokodaki as he thought it over. It was a good point, but…

''Although possible, we shouldn’t try it for now. He is asleep and won’t be able to properly digest the food even if he could eat it.” He spoke in consideration of the possibility but had to shoot down the idea due to that flaw, making Kie sigh in disappointment.

She really does miss her brother right now.

Although, now that she thinks about it… when did she last eat? Had… had she even eaten since she’d woken up on that day?

She didn’t feel Hungry, but at the same time, there was a prepared Meal in front of her, and plenty to actually share. Where would the harm be in at least eating a bit?

''Urokodaki-san.'' She spoke up, ''Since the Meal is ready, how about we eat?''

If any other person had told him that, he wouldn’t have thought much of it. Except, it came from Kie. Also a Demon.

''We?''

''Yes!'' Kie exclaimed, ''I’ve just now realized I haven’t eaten a meal in… days.''

Honestly, if he’d doubted she was a Demon previously, then this would be a confirmation for him. Considering the Training she was going through, someone going through Malnourishment wouldn’t be able to keep up anymore.

He should just tell her no. Spare her from vomiting the Food she can’t digest. But at the same time, it did not look like she would waver in her decision.

At the very least, it may finally give her a slight fulfillment. It was rare, and barely any Demons could even do that, but some were reported to have found some form of sanity back when eating the flesh of animals.

Just like Human Flesh, and yet, it passed too quickly to be reliable in any way.

''Alright.'' He conceded finally, ''Grab another bowl.''

He already filled out his own, and now went on to fill up Kie’s own. Mentally, he prepared himself for the very likely vomiting that would ensue afterward.

And when they both sat down, Urokodaki ate first. Kie followed the motion and took a bite.

Then? He waited. 

Demons tended to almost immediately spit out what wasn’t Human Flesh. There had been some who seemed to try and keep it in, but ultimately, they all ended up not being able to stomach it.

So either Kie was amongst those who were able to keep it in for a time, or, she was those very rare few who could in fact gain some form of relief by eating other types of Meat.

Now, which category did she fit in?

He received his answer after nearly a minute of chewing had passed and the Demon Girl's face scrunching up.

''Kie, is everything alright?'' He questioned his student cautiously after seeing her reaction. Common amongst Demons who could not taste anything. At this point, he was almost sure of what would happen next.

''Yeah… just can’t… taste anything.'' She answered a little, her confusion clear as she finally swallowed the Piece.

The ensuing reaction was almost immediate as her eyes widened in a manner that could only be described as happy, giving a sigh of relief. Only a moment after, she appeared to have forgotten her manners as she practically forced the soup in the bowl down her throat, swallowing it all up.

“It feels so relieving.” Kie added on, before burping a little.

And wasn't that a surprise? It seemed that Kie fit into the latter category of Demons. It came as an honest relief if you asked Urokodaki.

It meant that if she did feel Hunger, this may just be enough. At least, he hoped. She hadn’t shown signs of Hunger since arriving here, but he worried she may eventually feel it.

With a relieved sigh, he smiled.

''That is good to hear.''

''Can I have some more?'' Kie asked him, holding out the empty bowl and earning a light chuckle.

''Alright. Give me a minute to make some more.''

Tonight, they ate well.

''Total Concentration Breathing?''

After the whole ''Becoming one with Water'', which basically amounted to her Learning how to Swim and make sure she didn’t get carried by the currents, Urokodaki had taken it to the next step.

''That’s right. To learn all 10 Forms of Water Breathing, you will need to pass this step. Normally, you would go through further physical training, but your Body seems to already be strong enough we can start with this step.''

Inwardly, Kie was rather proud to learn she was already strong enough to move on with this step.

''It is important that you take a long breath so the Oxygen flows into every cell in your body. This will in turn enhance your Body’s Natural Healing Power while energizing and stabilizing your spirit.''

Ok. She’s pretty sure she’s got it. At least she thinks.

''Now, relax your Upper Body while bracing your lower half. Then, Breathe!''

She did as she was taught. Her Upper Body was relaxed and her Lower Half was bracing. Then, Kie closed her eyes and took the longest Breath she could before exhaling.

She was promptly met with a palm hitting her stomach and immediately causing her to clutch said location in pain.

''Wrong!''

That may have been the most amount of pain she felt since… since the onslaught of traps actually. And that was just slapping her stomach!

''Next! Forms!''

It… didn’t go all that well either. Her forms weren’t the best, and she really could not succeed in bracing her Stomach. It must have frustrated her Mentor as well because, at one point, he outright clobbered her Stomach.

It hurt badly. Seriously, just... how?!

''How are you that strong!?'' Kie questioned through her pain, practically screaming it as she stood back onto her feet, quickly feeling the pain fade away a bit.

''You can thank the very same Total Concentration Breathing I’m attempting to teach you for that. This is how the Demon Slayers can fight Demons, even when we have long since left our primes.” Urokodaki explained bluntly while crossing his arms.

''Now, again!''

Oh, she was going to be in a world of pain, wasn’t she?

''Y-Yes Urokodaki-san!''

She braced herself. Both because of the Lesson, and the very painful palms she was going to receive.

Eventually, after 6 hours of trying to teach her Total Concentration Breathing and bracing herself for another strike… it didn’t come.

''Good. You have it right now. And relatively fast too.'' Urokodaki’s voice commented, causing Kie to open her eyes and look at her mentor in surprise.

''R-Really!?'' She yelled in relief. Both at the fact she won’t be getting hit again, and that she took another step closer to getting a cure for her brother.

''Indeed. Now, don’t forget that feeling and don’t get cocky. As you are now, your lungs will rupture if you try to use this technique for more than a moment. That, and you still don’t know how to make proper use of that level of strength.'' Her mentor confirmed before warning Kie sternly, making her nod her head.

All while she was unaware of a certain idea Urokodaki was thinking over within his mind.

It wasn’t something Kie or Urokodaki had worried about, but as the Weeks turned into months, there was one issue they both noticed.

Tanjiro was not waking up.

It went on far enough that they had to call for a Doctor to examine him, but nothing wrong was found.

Absolutely nothing.

''That’s… not normal.'' There was a moment's pause, followed by hesitation, ''...is it?''

''No. It’s not.''

They both were in the Room Tanjiro resided in. Not moving an inch. If not because they both could see the small signs of his chest rising and falling, they truthfully could have mistaken him for dead.

And it only worried Kie further.

What was causing her Little Brother to remain asleep for so long?

''Just… why is he like this now? He slept twice when we were coming here, and he never ended up like this.'' Kie questioned in a mixture of frustration and fear. After all, it was the truth. Her Little Brother had felt quite energetic even, before this. So it felt deeply wrong to see him remain asleep for Months now.

However, for all those questions, there didn’t seem to be any answers to give. It left Kie with little choice but to Hope that eventually, Tanjiro would wake up.

However, while there were no answers...

''I… may have a theory.'' Urokodaki eventually spoke up, causing Kie to look and see the elderly man rubbing his chin thoughtfully.

...there may be an assumption they can make here.

''Demons don’t usually need sleep, and based on what you have told me, your brother has gone through a few draining events for a newborn Demon. If I’m to guess, he may be trying to gather energy, but…'' the Cultivator gave a sigh, ''How this is doing so, I can’t say.''

Because for all he was theorizing, he didn’t even know if Demons could actually sleep to begin with. Tanjiro was shown to be an unusual Demon, but how far did it go?

And exactly what made him different from his Sister? A Sister who slept yet did not sleep beyond the expected Number of Hours. Did it have something to do with Kie being a Demon who can eat meat for some energy? If so, did that mean it was something beyond Tanjiro’s reach?

''For now, I recommend you continue your Training.'' Urokodaki followed up, ''It may take time, but if my theory is right, then he has to eventually wake up.''

The only question was how much time did he need?

''I… guess so.''

Kie truly hoped he was right.

''Oof!'' Kie fell painfully down to the Ground, slightly dazed by her Center of Gravity being flipped like that.

Honestly, she still had a hard time believing how strong Urokodaki-san could be. He made it look incredibly easy by repeatedly doing it. Which also harmed what sort of pride she even had.

And honestly, it made her think. If Urokodaki is this strong… just how powerful were the younger Slayers that are a part of the Demon Slayer Corps?

It’s probably a question she’d have lingered on if not for the simple fact she did absolutely nothing but Fall.

Granted, it was the whole point of this Training. Fall and then stand back up as quickly as possible. Then, attack as if she really wanted to kill him. Rinse and repeat.

Honestly… she was wondering if she was potentially getting brain damage from this specific training at this point. And she couldn’t believe it, but…

She was actually missing the traps right now. THE TRAPS!!

They should be so much worse than the Bare-handed flips and throws Urokodaki did, and yet, somehow, he made her feel like she was going through some kind of hell.

But she could not give up! She must stand back up and do this!

She will pass this Training! She will become a Demon Slayer! And she would most definitively-

Her face went on to meet the Dirt for the Umpteenth time that next second.

Honestly… she would like to fight that Demon from the station again right now.

While what would be considered an embarrassing moment was happening, both Master and Student were unaware of something lurking…

''To think that Sensei is seriously teaching a Demon.''

''Then that just means he’s seeing something in her. But what?''

There was a brief pause before one spoke up.

''I’ve got an idea.''

''Of course you do. So, willing to share with the class?''

“1,998… 1,999… and 2,000!” Kie yelled out as she completed her task of performing actually skilled sword swings, feeling the exhaustion and strain in her arms’ muscles before they began to slowly disappear.

She felt relieved that she’d finally done the set amount. Finally, it was over for-

‘’500 More!’’

Kie gaped in horror, not even turning to look back at her Mentor who she knew must have shown up at some point behind her.

She knew that he said only Demons had otherworldly powers, but… was he sure? He always seemed to show up at the exact moment whenever she finished a task.

She allowed herself to groan before forcing herself to continue 500 more of those swings.

''1… 2… 3…''

Since the end of the first week, every single day, she had to continue swinging and swinging this Katana. Get her used to using that he’d said.

She must have been going at it too slowly or something, because why is he augmenting how many Swings she has to do now out of nowhere?

Which… actually got her thinking. Whenever she did a test, she didn’t truly feel tired from it unless it was… yeah, the traps. Anyways, this did make her realize that Urokodaki never seemed to train her stamina, instead focusing mainly on her speed and strength.

She wondered if there was a reason for that.

Then again, she’s relatively sure she heard him mention something about switching up how her Training worked. Hadn’t it been during her first week too? Or had she misheard it?

Maybe her Mentor noticed she didn’t feel all that tired with anything but the Traps? Is that why he had her focus on other things?

But then, if that’s true… what exactly was Stamina training supposed to be?

''450… 451… 452…''

Well, she’s nearly there now. Just a bit more…

''Ah, by the way…'' and she felt that chill again!

''You may want to be careful on your way down.''

''499…500!'' she hadn’t stopped once, believing her Mentor was trying to trick her. And, he technically had.

Just, not the way she believed it…

When she turned around, she realized he had vanished. Her Mentor had pulled the vanishing act again!

She really needed to know how he did tha-

Suddenly, before that thought could be finished, Kie spun around and saw a hail of knives heading straight at her, causing the Kamado to raise her blade as she succeeded in deflecting each of them.

''So, that’s how it’s going to be.'' The Slayer hopeful commented with a groan, before turning around and beginning to make her way back to Urokodaki’s home, all while doing pretty well to evade any trap sent her way.

She was getting used to it! Although, there were still holes in her evasions. And sadly, it meant that she still missed one.

What’s even worse is that somehow, Urokodaki had that thing hanging out Middair. He’d successfully used the Sundown to better mask that piece than it had any right to be. She literally smacked her face against the Rope and tore through it.

And then, more knives came her way. She’d gotten better at deflecting those, as previously shown, but this time, she’d made a single mistake.

By attempting to use the handle of her weapon to block multiple knives, she ended up misjudging the angle, and one of them ended up stabbing her right into the back of her hand.

''Ah!'' she could not quite help the cry of pain she gave there, even though the Pain flared up to life only once before fading just as quickly as any other time.

She’d completely stopped in her tracks and stared at the single Knife. It was… odd, actually.

She feels like she should be reacting otherwise, but this Knife truly does look insignificant now that the brief flash of pain faded. Though she really should remove it regardless of how she felt nothing.

So, she pulled it out.

''Well, I should still get back.'' Kie commented to herself as she tossed the bloodied knife to the ground and continued on her way to get back to the small house.

She was unaware that her Wound had closed up during that time, leaving not a single sign she’d been wounded in any way.

From there, the remainder of the Path was easy. And as she expected, Urokodaki was already within his Home.

''You’re back.'' He said matter of factly, not looking up from the Vegetable he was now chopping, ''And intact too, from the looks of it.''

She… probably shouldn’t lie on that one. She’s almost sure by now he gathers up the still usable traps and repurposes them. He’d have found the Bloodied Knife eventually.

''I didn’t, actually.'' Urokodaki’s hand that was previously chopping Vegetables went still, ''A Knife pierced my Hand.''

Urokodaki raised his head and stared at Kie, who had during that time motioned with that same hand. Not a single Wound in sight.

''I see. Well, it is to be expected that you aren’t harmed either.'' Urokodaki commented before turning his attention back to the vegetables that he was chopping. And as he finished, Kie suddenly felt a sense of dread run up her spine.

''But it appears we’ll be having a few more lessons with the traps since you were hit by one of the knives.''

Ah… alright. More Lessons with the Traps. That was… absolutely, utterly… enjoyable … Yeah!

It’s… really, really...

...

Oh, God of Fire, please no!

''Left… and now… above!'' Kie thought to herself as she jumped sideways and performed a roll to evade a spike trap that was attempting to smash right into her, before stopping and looking up and deflecting a set of knives that rained down from above expertly.

It’s been around Eight Months now since she started her Training, and Urokodaki had decided to increase what she had to do to its absolute limit. Especially now that she had more or less gotten ahold of everything she had to be taught.

So, her Daily training now consisted also of a long run all over the Mountain, filled with Traps, obviously, and having to Run with a Katana. It may have been easier if the Terrain wasn’t an absolute hazard.

But she felt the progress. Everything seemed so much easier now! Even the Traps she so utterly despised came and went so much easier.

Except, well… while that aspect of her training went well, another one…

''AAGH!'' Kie couldn’t help but yell in pain as she grabbed at her chest, almost feeling her lungs rupture for a moment, but it soothed over after a bit.

…not so well.

Initially, Total Concentration had been going phenomenal. It technically still did it. But during her time, she’d heard her Mentor mentioning an additional Stage to Total Concentration Breathing.

So, she’d asked him what that was about, and he’d answered her.

''Total Concentration Breathing - Constant is the next step for a Demon Slayer once they have acclimatized to Total Concentration Breathing.'' he’d started with that, ''It’s a skill normally only taught to Demon Slayers once they have gone past the Final Selection, as by that time, their lungs should be accustomed to it.''

She’d been fascinated hearing there was a next step to this. And honestly, she wondered if she could use it too. Except her Mentor clearly didn’t.

''I truthfully doubt even you could handle it as you are. So please Kie, don’t try it.''

She didn’t listen.

Just hearing about the concept, and seeing how badly she could use it about now with how much tougher things were, she chose to try Total Concentration Breathing - Constant.

It took quite some time, but she believed she ultimately got it down. She can keep up the effects of Total Concentration Breathing throughout the whole day until she gets hungry and the benefits became clear very quickly. However, whenever she pushed herself too far like right now, her lungs would still rupture and she needed time to heal from it.

Which brought attention to something else as well. When Kie started doing this and she got stabbed by a trap, she noticed that… healing actually took longer than it should have, at least compared to the past. Though, it wasn’t really by much.

Kie ended up shrugging it off as that small difference really didn’t change a thing.

(A Mistake, as she’d eventually learn)

And so, she continued with her Training. On and On… and eventually?

An entire Year passed.

''I have now taught you all that I can.'' One day, after Kie made it through the forest of traps within ten minutes, those were the words instantly spoken when Urokodaki-San saw her.

''Wait… really? Does that mean I’m ready to go to the Final Selection?'' Kie spoke in surprise before asking her mentor excitedly.

Because if that was the case, then she was about to take a large step towards curing Tanjiro!

However, it turns out that while he had indeed taught her everything he could, there was still one final step to this.

''No. While there is nothing more to teach, I have something else for you that must be done before I send you to Final Selection.'' Urokodaki denied the idea while walking into his house to grab something.

When he came back out, he held a… Bokken?

''Um… Sensei…?''

She was growing very worried about where this was going. Her fear was thereafter confirmed when he gripped it just like an actual Blade and swung in once in the air, adjusting his Grip.

All while the single test swing nearly blew Kie off of her feet with the force behind it.

''You have completed all of your assignments. But now, it means you must pass an evaluation. You are to strike me down.'' He declared, causing Kie to step back in surprise as she stuttered out some of her words.

''S-Strike you down?''

''Indeed.'' Her Mentor affirmed, ''Land a single Blow on me with Blade, and you pass. Don’t… and that just means you aren’t ready.''

''But I have a proper weapon! You’re just holding a Bokken.'' Kie spoke in worry for the old man, momentarily forgetting his brief display of power that almost launched her off the ground. Or the fact he'd generally dominated her in everything they did when he trained her.

''It may be made of Wood Kie, but it is still a weapon. Would it hurt you if it hit?'' He questioned.

It… might? Actually, it probably would.

Especially with Urokodaki holding it.

''...noted.'' She grimly acknowledged, only now dawning on her she’d never really seen her Mentor actually wield a Katana much.

There had been those displays, but besides that, he’d always been unarmed with her. Which meant that this Evaluation of his may allow her to see Sensei at work.

…she’s suddenly very afraid.

''The first move is yours.'' Was all her mentor said, only heightening Kie’s nerves as she looked over the man that has looked after her and her brother for a year, looking for anything to pass the evaluation.

If she wanted to succeed, then she must strike him. Anywhere worked, she assumes. If she could be quick about it…

Yes. She needed to be quick.

Swiftly and decisive. She must not leave him any time to do anything.

So, before she even answered, she’d already charged ahead.

''Then I’ll gladly take it!''

Her plan was simple. 

She would charge ahead, going for a vertical slash with all of her might and aim for Urokodaki’s Mask. Namely, his Tengu Mask. It did have a long nose, and even if she grazed it, then it had to count, right? She’d win.

The issue is that Urokodaki had completely expected that.

That normally shouldn’t be a problem when considering his weapon was a Wooden sword. A Bokken. Kie should by all means be able to slice through it, even if he defended against it.

But what he proceeded to do next stunned her. Because he didn’t even use his Bokken, instead, he raised his left hand.

Just as her Blade descended for his Nose as well.

Initially, she truly believed he may have been mad enough to block the strike with his bare hands. But he didn’t. Block it that is.

Fluidly, he raised his hand and inched it slightly to Kie’s left, leaving it just centimeters away from the Blank of her Blade. And then, he proceeded to backhand the Katana off to the side in a manner that eerily felt like Water, completely changing the Trajectory of the attack as her Katana cut into the dirt next to Urokodaki.

Then, the next second, the Bokken smacked right into her face and she fell supine on the Dirt.

Shockingly enough, that single Blow had actually knocked her unconscious.

A sigh followed that revelation.

''Forgive me, Kie. But I will only let you go when you’re ready.'' Urokodaki spoke sadly to his student while picking her up and bringing her inside.

Initially, when he realized that Kie was a Demon, it made him hopeful that just like Tsutako, she’d also avoid dying in the Final Selection. But after thinking it over, he came to a realization.

She would be in even greater danger.

After all, in the Final Selection, there was a very real chance that Demons may not be the problem. Obviously, there’d still be some who’d still try to fight her, especially with how starved they were. But other Demons would not truly be able to kill her.

The real problem would be the Participants themselves.

The moment they noticed she was a Demon, they’d try to kill her. It was unlikely they’d believe anything a Demon says during the Final Selection as well. And if a Slayer that noticed Kie’s true nature passed with her… well, he doubted they would hold their tongue, even if his student saved their life.

Which meant that he needed Kie to be completely and utterly ready for the Final Selection. She may very well end up forced to fight Demons and Humans once she reaches the Site.

It’s something he truly hopes doesn’t happen, but one can never be too sure. Especially with circumstances as they are now.

He’d been tempted to have her try to cut a Boulder as her initial Evaluation, but she was a Demon. She’d naturally be stronger, and there was too much of a chance she may still not be ready if that was her Final Step.

No, it needed to be him. He needed to see her progress in person. He needed to be absolutely certain she was ready.

He could not bear to lose another Student.

If it meant he would forever hold her back, then so be it. That meant she was not ready.

''Dammit!'' Kie yelled in frustration as she collapsed to her knees, breathing heavily and leaning against a boulder to provide her support. 

After that day, Kie had hit a literal roadblock.

Her own Mentor was beyond brutal with her with this Evaluation of his. And that was with a Bokken of all things!

But, if that had been a real blade… how many times would she have been sliced into bits? It’s…

She needs to do better! She can’t give up now, but it’s been Six Months since that first Evaluation!

But what else can she do now?! She’s tried everything she could think of, even tried training again, but nothing!

At this point, she never would find that Cure for Tanjiro.

Kie gritted her teeth in frustration as she glared at the boulder she used as support, and then, in that same frustration, she reeled back her head…

''Are you don- Wh- AAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHH!!!!''

…and proceeded to slam her Forehead on the Boulder. Hard. It shattered the Rock, and alongside it, made the unexpected passenger that had sat on top of it fall with the rubble.

It was only then Kie noticed what had just happened. It left her speechless for a moment.

''Um…'' She blinked, the processing of this situation being delayed by how confusing this was.

Was there always a teen on top of that boulder she just shattered? Since when?

''...You okay?'' Kie asked the passenger, who looked to be around Tanjiro’s age if his height was anything to go by.

''Shut up Makomo.'' The boy groaned out in annoyance and a bit of anger while still lying on the ground.

''But my name is Kie.''

The groan then quickly turned into a grumble as the boy stared at the pile of Rocks he laid on before standing up and off to the side.

''Okay, I have to ask, but how the hell can your head do that?'' The boy asked in irritation, though Kie was a little confused about it. Was it just because of the fall? If so, why would he be irritated when he’s clearly not hurt?

It’d take a while before she truly understood why he was that irritated. But until then, she chose to answer the question.

''...I have a hard head.''

The boy ended up doing what she assumed, was staring. It wasn’t easy to tell what one did behind a mask. Or perhaps it had to do with the matter-of-fact tone she’d answered his question with?

''Note to self, don’t get headbutted.'' He muttered under his breath just enough to avoid being heard by Kie.

Then, he cleared his throat and spoke as if the last 2 minutes had not just happened.

''Are you done whining?'' A certain air permeated around the boy all of a sudden, completely making her forget for a moment that this boy’s introduction had been ruined by her without even meaning to, ''You’ve had over a Year’s worth of training, yet you’re going to whine now?''

He abruptly pointed the Bokken she hadn’t even been aware he held in his hands towards her.

''Where is the Stance of someone who is trained? Where is the conviction one should have when they strike?''

He spoke as if… he’d seen her…

''Wait, have you been stalking me and Urokodaki-san!?'' Kie yelled out in a mix of shock, anger and a little fear, gripping her blade as she was prepared to either run or fight.

The boy stared at her again before his shoulders shook. For the briefest of moments, she believed it was to contain his Rage. Except that wasn’t it, especially when he hunched back his Head and laughed unrestrained.

''Hahahahaha!!!''

Kie wasn’t certain how she should react to this, so she found herself staring, almost loosening her grip on her Katana.

But then, his head lowered back and the laugh died down to a complete halt, leaving way for only silence.

''I think…'' that was until he broke that silence himself, ''Maybe, you should reset your Priorities.''

Kie was about to ask what he meant by that, but then?

In a swift movement she was only able to somewhat follow, the boy charged at her with the Bokken.

Thankfully, due to the countless times Kie had to deal with the traps, she was able to properly guard against the strike coming at her. However, while this was something she was able to keep up with, that was a fact that the boy appeared to understand as his approach changed completely, clearly aiming to best her as fast as possible.

So, when Kie pushed him back with enough strength to send the boy into the air, the clearly trained fighter easily repositioned his airborne body to land his feet on one of the surrounding large trees and jump off of it, practically flying to the surrounding trees and using the environment to successfully confuse Kie.

Her eyes shot in every direction as she tried to follow, but he continued to appear as Blurs to her. There was a point where she did believe she caught on, but that was because he made a faint.

Just as he’d lunged, he thrust his Bokken down the dirt, launching him above the incoming Slash Kie had wanted to land as he landed behind her.

Then, he hit the back of her legs, and he forced her to kneel. Following suit, and not even allowing her even a second to stand up, he then leaped back to the Front. But not before performing a Front Flip and circling vertically, landing a Powerful slam on the back of Kie’s head that made her feel like she was hit by Water itself.

And even though it was a Bokken, it was strong enough that it had still managed a small cut while forcing her to headbutt the Dirt below her.

As expected, the ground proceeded to crack from the impact. And while it did not hurt Kie much, if anything actually, it certainly did wound what form of Pride she had.

This random boy shows up and somehow immediately dominates her.

And the thing is, the boy wasn’t over yet.

''Have you learned nothing?''

Hearing his voice, Kie raised her head to look at the boy while she attempted to stand, not noticing a cut on her head slowly regenerating but did notice a slight aura of hostility grow around the fighter that just beat her.

''You have trained with a former Hashira for some time now, but it is clear that Urokodaki’s lessons have not stuck. From his stances to his lessons of patience and even Breathing.'' He practically growled out to the girl and pointed his Bokken at her while Kie put both of her hands on her sword’s handle, ready to try and defend herself from another attack.

But right now, it seemed he was done attacking. He continued on to speak, or really, berate her.

''You’ve had all of this time, but you still haven’t Mastered a single thing. Even the Breathing techniques Urokodaki-san taught you… the one thing you had given the impression you Mastered, but you haven’t at all.'' he gripped his Bokken tighter, ''Your Body has no Clue what it has to do.''

''What do you mean? I’ve been keeping up with Urokodaki-san’s lessons on Total Concentration Breathing while I have been awake for months now!'' Kie questioned in confusion and a bit of irritation from her pride getting wounded right now. And having everything she was taught being apparently wrong…

Well, the idea that she wasn’t any closer to finding that Cure was a demoralizing thought for her.

The boy released a frustrated growl.

''And there’s the issue.''

But he did not clarify further as he’d gone back to attacking it. That one, Kie was able to block, but she could feel a certain intensity in his Blows. And the next ones to come as well only felt more intense, even though this time around, Kie was able to follow most of them.

It wasn’t quite the same thing as Urokodaki. Against him, she couldn’t even block his attacks. Against this boy, she could. But somehow, they felt completely different.

''All you did is memorize it as fact. But your Mind and Body are not acting with each other!''

She continued blocking, and he continued attacking. For brief seconds, the boy's ferocious onslaught continued until he forced an opening to come, ending with him slamming the Bokken right at her cheek.

''Slam it into your Flesh!''

Immediately following that, Kie had found a chance to be on the offense and tried to attack him now. Only for her slash to be avoided as the boy leaned back his head and immediately restarted his attacks.

''Reach the point where you can use those lessons without needing to think!''

The boy was quick to change up his means of attack from what he used previously, now striking out with one of his legs to trip Kie and succeeded in catching her off guard.

Then, following her tripping, the boy immediately swung to Kie’s neck as she fell, forcing her body to reel back from the blow and knocking the wind out of her. Literally.

It left her stunned long enough that he was able to land additional strikes, proceeding to land a multitude of slashes consecutively. Yet again, something felt off at that moment. It almost felt…

Like… a Stream…?

She gasped for air that next second, her Throat recovering finally from the strike and allowing her to speak.

''What do you mean by that?!''

Thankfully, with oxygen reaching her lungs again, Kie felt her strength return in full and once more began to block the boy’s strikes. In fact, she was even able to find an opening this time and struck, though all that did was let the Kamado cut into her opponent’s sleeve, something neither of them noticed.

''You still need to think! You still need to consider what to do next! Your mind is still somewhere else as we speak! And you are still immature!!!'' The boy yelled out as he seemingly danced around Kie for a moment with how easily he evaded her next swing, causing her to soon feel a strike towards one of her ribs.

Then, seemingly deciding to end this little contest, the boy doubled in on his offense, to the point that Kie could only defend thanks to putting her full focus on blocking, but with their difference in skill, she was only able to block so much despite her superior physical strength. Eventually, with the pressure of trying to keep up…

Her lungs ruptured. Popping similarly to a certain spheric object that held in Air.

The boy could tell, from the looks of it, as he was able to outright deflect the Katana Kie held off to the side with too much ease, following that, he swung and landed an uppercut slash below her chin, knocking her back and out of the battle.

Literally, in fact. That strike had gone on to knock Kie unconscious.

There was a moment's silence as the boy stared at the unconscious pupil. All while someone else approached.

Then, the boy spoke. He sounded somewhat annoyed.

''I’m leaving the rest to you.''

And in answer, he received a nod from the second person. A Girl. One who seemed to hold back a giggle.

When Kie next regained consciousness, it was Night. And, with a Girl she had never seen before kneeling by her side.

''...he knocked me out?''

The Girl by her side nodded.

''He did.''

And, now that it actually set in, there was only one question she had to ask.

''Who are you?''

As she’d learn, the girl's name was Makomo. And she even learned that boy’s name. Sabito. But what was the most important out of this, was that Makomo helped point out defects in her Stance. Like unnecessary movement or some of the bad habits she had.

For example, one of her bad habits was that even when not needed, she’d sometimes spin her blade within her hand as a result of the training with the traps, or when she allowed an attack to land that she could evade.

It eventually led to her wondering why Makomo was even helping her. But when asked, she didn’t say a lot.

Only that Urokodaki had taken her and Sabito in some time ago. And that they cared for him. Although, there was one thing she mentioned that did in fact scare her.

''There are other children besides us. They’re always watching you, Kie.''

Yeah… hopefully none of them were stalkers like she initially assumed with Sabito.

Regardless of that, ultimately, the only advice Makomo could give her beyond correcting some of her defects, was to Train to Death.

Except, while that technically helped, it also didn’t. Or at least, Kie never truly felt like she was reaching Death at any point, besides when she dealt with Urokodaki’s Traps… or the man himself.

But try she still did. 

And for the next six months, there was absolutely no progress against either Urokodaki or Sabito. No matter how much she tried, they always beat her.

But, eventually, Kie did feel confident that perhaps she could finally land that blow on Urokodaki. After two years of training, she was almost certain. So, she had planned to straight away pass her Mentors Evaluation again.

But, Sabito did have something to ask. Perhaps it could even be called a request.

''Fight me.''

In the end, defeating Sabito had never been a must-do. Her End goal was to land a single hit on Urokodaki, never to defeat Sabito.

But, he wanted to end things on a high note.

(She had no idea of how right she was)

Besides, if she beat Sabito, then in her mind, it proved she grew enough to potentially land that blow she needed.

It was on a snowy day that the Battle took place. Back where the Boulder had once been. Except this time, Sabito did not hold a Bokken.

But an actual Katana.

''After Six Months, finally, it actually looks like you have gotten some understanding of what Urokodaki-san taught you.'' he drew his Katana in a similar manner to how Urokodaki had drawn that Bokken once, but there wasn’t enough power to truly replicate what he’d done then.

Both took their stances. And both were aware that this Battle of theirs, could either last minutes or within seconds.

''I’ll win this time!'' Kie declared. Unaware that Sabito was hiding an expression behind his Mask.

And as the Snow fell, both of them waited.

And waited…

And then struck!

Their Battle was initiated within an Instant, and it ended within that same timeframe. For in the end, the one who was able to swing first was Kie. Striking Sabito's Mask and cutting it in half.

And as cleanly cut halves of the Mask Pieces fell to the side, yet remained hanging on his shoulder because of the Rope holding it together, it revealed his face to her for the first time.

There were a great many things she expected. She expected him to perhaps be mad he’d lose to her. Or perhaps not show anything at all.

Yet, instead of any of that. He gave a smile.

A relieved smile. It wasn’t the only emotion he displayed, but that was the one she most prominently noticed.

And she wonders. Why does he look so relieved?

During that time, she failed to notice from the start the building up of Fog in their vicinity. And it’s only once Makomo spoke that she did realize the change in the air.

''Kie.'' her attention shifted from one to the other, ''You did great. Don’t forget what you just did. I’m sure now, you can land that blow on Urokodaki-san. So, win. Okay, Kie?''

A smile came up while the Fog grew and seemed to practically swallow both Makomo and Sabito. Leaving only final words they both shared.

''Beat that guy, too.''

And then, swallowed whole, they disappeared as the Fog didn’t stick around for much longer. Fading away alongside them and leaving her completely alone.

''Thank you both.'' Kie muttered, deciding to not question the disappearance for now since Urokodaki-san pulled something similar before.

She looked up at the Night Sky, filled with Stars at this hour. It was late, so right now was not a good time to challenge her Mentor. But still, seeing how far she'd gone...

She was certain she'd win this time.

First chance during the Morning, she immediately requested to challenge her mentor again. After Breakfast, of course.

As with all the other times, he did not refuse. And like all those other times, they returned to the Front Yard of Urokodaki’s Home.

''Let us see if you have changed since the last time.'' her mentor held his Bokken, and she in turn held her Katana.

She did not speak, the tension feeling still as real as it did last time. But now, she knew very well that if she couldn’t succeed today, then perhaps she never would.

There grew silence between them as her Mentor waited for her first move.

And eventually, she did. But she didn’t attempt to strike him yet, instead changing her position to another location.

So far, none of it surprised Urokodaki. She'd already tried changing positions to defeat him, but last time had remained unsuccessful. He however wondered what she had changed to utilize said tactics again.

His question was met with its answer in the form of her stopping in front of the Bamboo Trees he'd cut some time ago. He'd had plans to use them for something else, but it seemed like his Students had plans of her own.

And she displayed them when she cut through some of the Bamboo before launching them in his direction, either by throwing or kicking them.

Urokodaki chose to avoid them all instead of risking cutting through something that was long enough it would keep his attention, moving his body around as to successfully dodge her first act. He wondered where this was going.

Then, Kie charged at him and it was clear that this time, she meant to strike. And she did, with the Cultivator deflecting many of her strikes while both of them walked further back and back with each of her ferocious swings.

Only to feel his back connect with something soon after. Specifically, a set of Bamboo that were sticking out from where they'd been dug into, more on the longer side, about 5’0” tall each from first glance alone.

Then this was part of her plan. Perhaps she wanted him to trip, or perhaps simply limit his area of movement with extra obstacles on his Path. Or perhaps this was a happy accident. But regardless, she still played this development to her advantage.

With the distance still between them, Kie chose to go all out immediately with her next step as she closed in the distance swiftly enough her Mentor had no choice but to attack her in some way. 

A Counterstrike had been the one in the end.

But, he’d made one mistake. Because Kie, as she charged ahead, then lowered her head.

And the Bokken hit her Forehead.

If this had been a Katana or any kind of Swords, Urokodaki wouldn’t have had any issues dealing with this. But because of the weapon in question, it shattered on impact. Effectively leaving him weaponless.

Not truly an issue since he knew Hand-to-Hand combat. Except the whole purpose of this Evaluation was to land a single hit.

And now? He was open in so many ways.

With the distance they now had, and Kie only closing in with her Blade, Urokodaki had to evade. But It was so close, only two things could now happen.

Either he’d evade it, or she’d land her strike.

And as they’d both learn, the latter happened as Urokodaki’s evasion failed to be completed. Kie brought down her Sword, and she was able to land a cut on his arm. 

Shallow, and barely any Blood could even come out of it, especially due to all the moving around and lack of veins in said area.

But, a cut nonetheless.

Under the mask, the Old Man smiled.

Kie Kamado had passed.

''Congratulations.'' She had done it. She’d passed his Evaluation.

Now, no matter what, he could not refuse her participation in the Final Selection.

Kie remained rooted in place for a moment before jumping up and cheering loudly, ‘’YES!’’

Finally! She’d done it after all of these Months! It was a shallow cut, but still! One step closer to curing Tanjiro!

''So, when can I go!?'' Kie asked excitedly, practically bouncing in place with her excitement.

''In about a Month.'' Urokodaki killed the immediate excitement, ''It's too late for you to head towards Mount Fujikasane. You wouldn't make it in time, not when it's supposed to start today. If you'd landed that strike yesterday, then perhaps you could have made it.''

And those words practically caused Kie to freeze. She… missed participation in Final Selection…

She missed her chance to already be on her way to joining the Corps. But how did that…

Wait. Waitwaitwaitwaitwaitwait!!!

Sabito.

He did request for a final match. And that had stalled her enough to miss the Final Selection of this Month. 

Did he know that? Did he… did he actually do that?

Would he really delay… actually…

He did give her the impression he was a petty child. And he wasn’t all that happy with his Introduction being ruined by her, even though it was an accident.

So that meant…

That Brat had done this on purpose!

Well… there was only one response that Kie could think of at that moment. Maybe she was jumping to conclusions, or perhaps she was completely right.

And so, regardless of whether she was right or not, she went on to scream to the Heaven themselves!

''DDDDDDDAAAAAAAAAAAMMMMMMMMMNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNIIIIIIIITTTT!!!''

(Meanwhile, a certain ghost laughed)

Chapter Text

It smelled great.

Kie could not help but marvel at the amount of Food that her Mentor was making for tonight. It primarily consisted of just Meat and Fish, but he’d clearly still tried to add Vegetables in this Meal.

Still, it did make her wonder why he was doing so much.

‘’So, what’s the occasion?’’

Urokodaki stirred the Pot with the Ladle, taking out some of its content and pouring it into a Bowl.

‘’You’ve completed all your training, and you’ve passed my Evaluation. So we’re celebrating your success.’’ He passed her the bowl, ‘’Eat up!’’

‘’Thank you very much!’’ excitedly, Kie grabbed a hold of the Bowl and did not hesitate in immediately devouring what was inside of it.

Urokodaki observed as she eagerly ate, and his mind strayed towards a train of thoughts that kept emerging again and again.

‘’Kie, now that you’ve passed, there is nothing more I can do for you. From here on out, you’ll be going through hardship and strife as a Demon who is trying to find a Cure. Your training will seem like nothing in comparison. So, at least for now, you should get to rest as you desire and act without a care in the world.’’

Just then, Kie passed him over the Bowl again, and he filled it up. Just as expected, she emptied the Pot and all the Fish he’d grilled within a short amount of time.

A scene that previously felt odd, now was simply heartwarming to see.

Afterwards, Kie helped him clean up the Hot Pot, not wanting to let him do all the work for tonight. Towards the tail end of it, he only had one thing to ask.

‘’Did you enjoy it?’’

“Yes! It was really filling actually.” Kie answered happily as she finished washing the last bowl, before sending a look towards the Room Tanjiro continued to sleep in.

“I just wish my brother could have enjoyed it with us.” She admitted solemnly before walking over to the sleeping Demon and stroking his hair gently.

Watching the display of solemn affection, Urokodaki began to put all of the bowls away while speaking.

“I can understand how you feel, even if not exactly. But know this, if your brother is strong enough to fight through his hunger despite having a nose like mine, then he will wake up. Just give it some time.” He informed her gently before turning back around to look at his student.

Kie did not verbalize her acknowledgment of his words, but he did see her nod while she continued stroking her little brother's hair.

Quietly, while she was doing that, Urokodaki went and headed to one of his Drawers. Once Kie was done, they needed to speak of one vital matter. At least if she hoped to pass the Final Selection.

Opening said Drawer revealed a set of Clothes, a Warding Mask, and a Scarf.

Considering the circumstances, Urokodaki had produced a modified version of his usual Kimono. Design-wise, it was still the same. A Cloud-patterned Jinbei Kimono coloured Blue. However, the Sleeves would notably be longer. Long enough they could conceal an entire hand.

The rest of the Clothes remained the same. The Mask meanwhile was like many of his other Masks, a Fox. The notable features of this one were the Red Markings that reassembled flames, one on the top left side of the forehead and another at the bottom right of the chin.

And then, there was the Scarf. It was Plum Red and long enough it would cover one's entire neck.

All of this combined would cover most of Kie’s Body. And considering where she would have to go…

Well, it should greatly help her.

He brought it all out, holding it over his arms and then heading to the Room. Quietly, he laid it down next to the edge of their Room.

“What is with the clothes sensei?” Kie asked curiously once she noticed the clothing at the edge of the room, actually stopping in her actions of stroking Tanjiro’s hair.

“These will be the clothes you shall wear to Final Selection in a month. You remember back when your body was covered in rashes when you were exposed to Wisteria Incense?” The old swordsman told her before asking, causing a shiver to run up the Kamado’s spine and making her almost instinctively claw at her skin.

That was an incident that happened about a month into her training, when she went out at night to try and speed up her efforts in being ready for Final Selection, when a log trap hit her and sent her flying into some of the Wisteria Incense.

The following day was absolute hell for her.

‘’Y-Yeah… that was… unpleasant.’’

She received a nod, ‘’Mount Fujikasane has Wisteria bloom in every season, from the Mountain’s foot to its slope. The only entrance also filled with Wisteria; is the only path you can take to get in.’’

But then, how was she- Oh.

‘’So the Clothes are to let me through?’’

‘’Yes. Without them, you’re unlikely to get through.’’

Well, at least they had that part covered. It should make her time there not as unpleasant. Now, they just had to wait for a whole month.

She was still mad at Sabito for his stunt! If she ever got the chance, she was headbutting the little bastard!

But, regardless of that, time did pass. Sometimes it felt long, some other times, it felt short. But eventually, the day of departure arrived.

On that Morning, she put on the Clothes prepared for this. Putting on the Kimono, fastening the Black Sash around her waist, putting on the Scarf around her neck, setting her mask to the side and all of that. And before she headed out, she went to her still sleeping brother.

There was only one thing she really needed to say. So, she grabbed his Hand and made a promise.

One she did not intend to break.

‘’Tanjiro. I’m coming back, no matter what.’’

Then, she went out. And outside was Urokodaki, off to the side.

‘’Don’t worry about your Brother.’’ Is the first thing he tells her, ‘’I’ll take good care of him.’’

And it truly eased her worries, ‘’Thank you.’’

Even if something truly were to happen to her, at the very least, her little brother would not be alone.

“Good luck Kie, and please, be careful.” Urokodaki told her as she turned to walk down the path to take the Final Selection, causing the Kamado to look over her shoulder and smile at her mentor.

“Understood.” She answered simply before running forward, but stopped as she remembered something.

“Oh, right! And before I forget, can you thank Sabito and Makomo for helping me if you see them!?” She called out while waving, not noticing the old swordsman freeze up at those words due to turning back to look down the path.

“What…? Kie….” The old man was just barely able to speak after hearing what he just did, watching Kie’s shrinking figure until she left his field of vision.

“How do you know the names of the dead?”

And unseen to them all… a hand began to twitch as Tanjiro’s body shifted within his Futon.

- - - - - - - - - -

The Travel to Mount Fujikasane took longer than she’d expected. It was already Night by the time she arrived and saw the path that led to the site of the Final Selection.

Her hand twitched slightly as she neared the Wisteria Flowers. Out of Season, from what she’d been told, yet present, nonetheless.

Kie moved the Mask she had left on the side of her head and placed it on the front, then made sure the Scarf she had covered her entire neck. Only once she was sure, did she allow herself to cross.

Thankfully, the baggy clothing and the mask did their job well. Admittedly, still walking close to the Wisteria flowers was very uncomfortable, and one even slapped right into the mask directly, but none actually touched her skin.

Still, when she came across a set of steps that led up, she knew she had to be close. And she was right, as by the end of it, it led her to a small clearing that gave her some decent space from the flowers. She gave a sigh of relief before then noticing a large group of people. About 26 others from what she could observe from first glance alone.

Some looked more noteworthy than others, and apparently, she was amongst them since some glanced her way for a moment. Probably because of her Mask. She was the only one with a Mask.

Then, they looked away. And Kie wondered if she should bridge the gap slightly or wait where she was.

In the end, she didn’t need to choose as two girls(?), those at the end of the road, began to speak.

‘’ ‘’Everyone… we thank you for coming here tonight to the Demon Slayers Corps Final Selection.’’ ‘’

They both spoke in perfect Unison before the White-haired one took the lead. Perhaps they’d practiced this?

‘’There are demons imprisoned here on Mount Fujikasane, captured alive by the Demon Slayer Swordsmen and unable to leave.’’

Some of the Participants didn’t seem to understand how Demons could not leave this Mountain. It would have been a question shared by Kie, had she not had that incident with Wisteria.

The Black Haired one seemed to understand that, so she(?) decided to clarify the matter.

‘’That is because Wisteria, which demons hate so much, blooms year-round from the bottom to halfway up the mountain.’’

Kie could have sworn the Black-Haired one looked at her direction after saying that. But she must have imagined it. It’s not like she was the only one standing in this general direction.

Still, the Halfway point… if she was thinking correctly, where they all stood should approximately be there, no?

As if reading her thoughts, shared by perhaps some others present, the White-haired confirmed it.

‘’However, there is no wisteria from this point on, and so demons abound.’’

Hearing that confirmation, Kie did feel her heartbeat a little quicker as she thought back to the Demon at that station from 2 years ago. But despite that, she wasn’t scared.

No, it only made her more determined to survive.

‘’You’ll need to survive here for Seven days to pass Final Selection.’’

Then, both girls(?) spoke again in Unison.

‘’ ‘’And now, be on your way.’’ ‘’ They finished with a bow.

Almost in tandem with their declaration, all heard the sound of flapping wings. It was somewhat hard to see considering it was Night, but many noticed several Crows fly up and towards the Mountain where there was no Wisteria.

A Murder of Crows, even.

And with it, the Final Selection officially began.

- - - - - - - - - -

“Hey! Out of the way you bastard!” Spinning around upon hearing a deep voice that was clearly not human, Kie gripped the handle of her sword as she saw 2 Demons staring her down from behind her, shoving at and clawing into the other.

“Like hell! I’m starving and that one is my prey!” The other Demon, who had a blade made out of their flesh coming out of their left arm, declared before kicking the other one away and charging at Kie, their rival right behind them.

Seeing this, Kie shifted her stance while taking in a deep yet steady breath, before charging forward at a speed that caught her 2 foes off guard.

“Water Breathing - Fourth Form: Striking Tide!” The Slayer hopeful thought to herself, dancing around a clawed strike before slicing at the pair’s necks, cutting right through them with an ease that she never imagined she could have two years ago.

Yet now, she was confident she could have dealt against that Demon back at the Station.

‘’I did it!’’

She stared at the fading corpses of the Two Demons she’d just killed. All of that training, the traps, led to this.

Now she just needed to make sure she survived for the next 7 days, and she’ll have taken another step.

Although, for as much as she believed that the situation would quickly turn hard. After all, while she herself was not aware of what she was…

‘’A Demon?’’

…others could tell now that they had fought Demons themselves.

Kie snapped her head to the side to see one of the other Participants -one who had their Black hair slicked back with a brown Kimono- staring straight at her, their Blade already drawn.

‘’Tch. I knew they were barbaric, but that Monster really stole even the Clothes?’’

And right now, he looked mad.

“Wait, where?” Kie asked as she looked around for any other Demons she may have missed. And seeing now, she then looked at the ground where the two she just killed finished turning into ash.

Was he referring to one of them? It was a reasonable explanation, and she also didn’t have the time to make note of the nearly 30 people at the start.

‘’And now she thinks she can play innocent?’’ The man scoffed, gripping his own Katana tighter, ‘’You Demons are despicable!’’

Wait. Was he serious-? And why was he addressing her as if she was a Demon!? She’s not-!

The Man that dashed towards her with a Speed that easily made her mistake for wind personified slashed continuously in a manner that eerily resembled a Cyclone left her with absolutely no choice but to retaliate, lest she actually die from this.

‘’Water Breathing - Third Form: Flowing Dance!’’

This was usually more used as a form of offence, but right now, Kie was using the Dance patterns that made one flow like water, to move in a way that allowed her to block all of the Strikes from the continuous slashes.

And it worked, especially during the final strike where she was even able to repel the man back for a moment, winding him.

And it allowed her to think freely for a moment.

Why was she being attacked?!

She wasn’t a Demon, he was mistaken… but then, why?

What could make someone act like this?

Was it… was it one of those powers Urokodaki-San mentioned? He didn’t give details, but the warning he’d given to her was enough she should be weary. And if her guess was right, then that could explain things.

So how can she snap him out of it?

Thankfully, focusing on that question was more simple than one would expect. For one, they clearly had a gap in physical power.

She’s certain he put as much strength as he could muster, yet she blocked all of his strikes. So at the very least, she shouldn’t be able to be overpowered by him.

The real issue, however, would be that this man is really agile with his Techniques. Comparing him to Wind wasn’t an exaggeration.

However, Water Breathing just so happened to be perhaps the best counter against such movements. After all, it was a Defensive Technique. A Majority of her Offensive capabilities could be switched for Defence if need be.

Her train of thoughts had to be diverted back to the man though, as he’d overall gotten his bearings back. He breathed in enough air to attack again.

“Water Breathing - Seventh Form: Drop Ripple Thrust!” Seeing this though, Kie is quick in thrusting her katana forward, the technique being able to block against an attack that held a surprising amount of force behind it compared to all of the other attacks she blocked. However, as a Demon with Breathing techniques, Kie was bound to be stronger, so her technique sent the man flying back into a tree, all while the female Slayer hopeful stood back up straight and shifted her position a little for a counter offensive.

Seeing that he was now stunned and dazed, Kie quickly ran forward towards the man before slamming the blunt end of her blade’s handle to the back of his head, causing her fellow Slayer hopeful to enter the world of unconsciousness and collapse to the ground.

Sighing in relief that she avoided harming her possible comrade too badly, Kie sheathed her weapon before thinking things over. She could leave in search of whatever Demon put him under a possible spell and leave him unguarded, which didn’t have good odds, or she could stay and hope that the spell was now broken and make sure he was protected from Demons.

Odds weren’t the best, but the latter was clearly the better option in Kie’s mind.

And it’s not like she was losing anything by waiting. She just had to survive for 7 days. No one really said she needed to do, well, anything during that time. Hiding might actually be viable. Or perhaps not.

But for now, she waited. Eventually, he’d have to wake up. Eventually…

It took a whole hour, but the man eventually did regain his consciousness.

‘’Ugh…’’ he shook his head, moving the back of his head to rub where he’d been struck.

‘’What…?’’

‘’So, you’re awake?’’ Upon hearing the voice of that Demon, the man snapped his head up to see that damned…

‘’Huh?’’

Didn’t… she clearly gave the presence of a Demon when he fought her before! What? How could that… no, that Demon had to be messing with him!

He realized his Nichirin Sword was still near him, which he gripped. Then, he tried to stand back up. And while he did so, Kie spoke.

“Are you still under a Demon’s spell?” The girl that he was sure was a Demon spoke up, to which the man only had one thing to say…

“What?”

Hearing this response, Kie just tilted her head in a manner that would imply that she was confused on why he was.

“Are you still under a Demon’s spell? Given how you thought I was a Demon when I’m not, that seemed like as good of an explanation as I could think.” She explained in a straightforward manner.

Though, both of them were confused as to why they were hearing a laughter that kept being interrupted by a set of “CAWS”, during the silence that followed the girl’s explanation to the Wind Breather.

Probably nothing.

The thing is, the man was honestly unsure if what he was told was the truth or not. After all, his Cultivator had told him some Demons might try to mess with him. She could be messing with him, lying, and lowering his guard.

She clearly exuded the presence of a Demon earlier!

But… what she said wasn’t exactly wrong either. Although… could a Demon like that exist within the Final Selection? They were supposed to have eaten so little Humans… and he’s pretty sure he’s heard mentions that since nearly a decade ago, they’ve been more thorough about such things too.

So… could it be true?

‘’Well… maybe you’re right?’’

He did not know. But right now, he’d much rather not end up actually killing another Participant by accident.

…why did he hear those Caws again?

Ignoring the caws, Kie began to think things over to prove things to this man. Surely there had to be something, right…?

Wait a minute.

“I used Water Breathing. If I was a Demon, how would I know how to fight that way, and why wouldn’t you stop to think over that fact when we were fighting?” Realising that was her way to prove her innocence to the victim of a Demon’s spell, Kie pointed out that little detail, making the man blink in surprise.

And honestly… she did raise a good point. But then, he had to wonder…

‘’...why didn’t you start with that?’’

“To be fair, you were trying to kill me and after that, I thought knocking you out would be enough to break that spell. Plus, given the Demons here, wouldn’t I just eat you if I was one of them?” Kie defended herself honestly, and no matter how hard the man looked…

He could find not the slightest hint of a lie or deception from the woman before him.

It probably helped that Demons here were too starved to even think of such schemes to begin with. They’d much rather want to fill themselves up than needlessly complicate their next meal.

So, with everything said, the man couldn’t really argue against it anymore. Especially in Final Selection Grounds. She had to be Human.

And then, both ended up hearing something falling and hitting the ground. Which made the both of them jump considering they’d been focusing on this situation.

‘’What was that?’’

‘’...probably nothing.’’

And now the laughter filled Caws were getting louder, but from a different direction from the original source.

Was it just Kie’s imagination, or were there a lot of Birds here? She didn’t immediately think of it, but hearing all of those Caws has made her think. How many?

Wait. That shouldn’t be her priority! They both were in a Mountain Infested with Demons! Any could show up the next second.

‘’I’ll just… take my leave.’’ The man ended up saying, ‘’I’m sorry I attacked you like that.’’

“Considering how you were manipulated, it’s fine.” Kie assured him with a small smile before the two began to take their own paths.

If only Kie knew how many more times this would happen, she may have tried to avoid the other participants rather than the Demons.

- - - - - - - - - -

The next Nights, and even days for that matter, were… eventful, to say the least.

She’d succeeded in passing her first Night after that encounter with that man, and she’d taken the day to rest up since she was in no real danger.

But once the second Night hit, she learned that that man was not the only one.

‘’How did he do that?!’’ Kie thought in a panic as she ran. Why, you may ask?

Because another Slayer Hopeful had mistaken her for a Demon, except that one had actually sent her Nichirin Blade flying with an surprisingly powerful blow. It truly felt like a Boulder had collided into her when it’d happened.

Which, considering she could headbutt boulders into oblivion, made this honestly that much more terrifying when she was overpowered.

The Good news? He wasn’t chasing her right now.

The Bad news? He wasn’t chasing her right now.

Because of Demons. That’s why she even had the chance to actually run and grab her Weapon again. She needed to be quick, or else, that Slayer Hopeful may die.

‘’Water Breathing - Sixth Form: Whirlpool!” Kie thought to herself, spinning around fluidly with her blade the second she got a grip, and sliced through the necks of 3 Demons that chose to chase her instead of ganging up on the other Hopeful like the rest had.

Looking at the Slayer hopeful, she ran forward and grabbed him by the back of his kimono, to which she just jumped back when he attempted to take her arm with a swing, leading to his back being vulnerable and receiving a slash to his back from a Demon’s claws.

Sighing a bit in annoyance, Kie still tried to help her fellow participant. Leading to her throwing some stones at the group of Demons to draw some attention to herself, and get them to attack her.

Not the best, but considering how the man thought she was a Demon, this was her best chance of helping without being killed.

What happened next however really did surprise her. Because then, someone charged into the Fold from the Forest. And then proceeded to move at blistering Speed while slashing through all of the Demons in his Path, cutting across all of their necks, and leaving very few alive.

In fact, there only remained one standing now.

‘’Crap!’’ And that Demon decided best to run away and see another day. Not that it worked. The one he’d ganged up on with the other Demons had swiftly attacked him then and decapitated him.

Meanwhile now, there only remained the Three of them.

‘’...My situation turned even worse, didn’t it?’’

And that sad thought proved to be correct. Because after a shared look and a small whisper to each other, the two Slayer hopefuls charged at Kie with their blades raised high.

Thankfully, now knowing of the strength of the one who reminded Kie of a boulder, and the speed and confusing movements of the new fighter, Kie was prepared. As a result, with the fluid and defensive manoeuvres of her Breathing style, add on top her enhanced Demonic strength, Kie was able to evade or block their slashes. Even when her original opponent swung with an overhead strike, Kie was able to defend accordingly.

Though… admittedly, the bones in her legs did crack a bit from that specific blow, before they then healed.

However, despite this apparent rival in strength, the real problem was the one whose movements were a bit similar to the man from last night, yet had movements that were difficult to track and predict. Especially with all of the rain and even mist that was clouding the area the 3 swordsmen were in.

But, how lucky she was that she was somewhat used to Misty Weather. From her Mentor’s Mountain no less. And while it definitely was not perfect by any means, it allowed her to see enough.

Which allowed her to avoid the frontal thrust narrowly and then rear her other arm back before punching the side of his head, unintentionally sending his body reeling towards the other man who interrupted his own motions before he attacked a colleague.

He ended up losing his footing because of that fortunate circumstance, stumbling back while the other’s face met the dirt. A shame for him that this moment of confusion had given Kie enough time to get on the offensive and not give the one who hit like a Boulder any time to move.

Because then, it was his own turn to lose his Blade when she swung and hard. Leaving him weapon less.

‘’Had enough?’’ She pointed her Blade in the general direction of his throat, copying her Mentor for that one.

“I’m not going to die to a Demon that stole from an innocent.” The man growled, trying to get up and he even did so successfully.

But upon hearing his words, Kie came to a logical conclusion and acted accordingly.

And that was to headbutt the shockingly powerful man into unconsciousness, hoping he’ll break free of the Demon spell the one from last night fell into.

“…Okay, seriously, where are the laughing Caws coming from? Was that how the Demon is affecting everyone?” Kie asked as she looked around, being slightly annoyed as the laughter and Caws grew louder.

The good news, if it could be considered as such, was that the Weather condition made those two staying unconscious hard. It helped that in term of injuries, they weren’t all that bad.

‘’Ugh…’’

‘’Blegh…’’

The One who got Headbutted and the One who ate Dirt both groaned, with the latter also spitting out Dirt that got in his Mouth.

“Oh. Good morning you two.” Kie commented as she saw the two waking up already, hopeful that they wouldn’t attack her again after knocking them out and likely freeing them of a Demon’s spell.

That hope was dashed though, when they practically leapt back onto their feet with their blades raised up to attack.

…This was going to be an especially long night, wasn’t it?

- - - - - - - - - -

She’d honestly believed that the worst would be the Participants who were all somehow under the effects of a Demon’s Spell.

She was proven severely wrong when, on the 4th day of the Final Selection, she fell on him.

‘’AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!!’’

A Blond Boy utterly terrified the very second he looked at her. And then promptly passed out.

‘’...’’ Kie was left utterly speechless by what had just taken place.

And for a bit, Kie just… stared. She then looked up at the sky, seeing that the moon was at its peak. In other words, a few hours until day.

Then, looking back at the unconscious boy… Kie picked up a nearby stick and walked over to his body, intent on poking the teen awake with the object.

Kie stood above the boy, reaching out with the stick to poke his cheek, when all of a sudden, she gasped in pain.

Because the boy had raised his leg to kick her, hitting one of her lungs and disturbing Kie’s Breathing while pushing her back a few metres from the impact. In the same instant, the blonde boy flipped away from her as he landed in a crouched position, kneeling down while grabbing onto the handle of his sword.

His eyes remained closed.

And Kie meanwhile glared in anger at that literal low blow while her lungs healed from that kick. Seriously, she knew other Cultivators were harsh to their Students, but what kind of training did they go through that a kick of all things made the organ feel like it would explode from the strike.

However, that would soon be the least of her worries.

Because that blond’s position shifted into a higher standing position, but remaining crouching while holding the still sheathed Sword. At first glance, it didn’t seem all that risky.

Until the literal next second, where he’d dashed at her with Speed that she was wholly unused to.

Suddenly, she was incredibly glad that Urokodaki had made her go through his Evaluation, or else, she wouldn’t have reacted at all to that kind of Speed. It allowed her to kick up her body and avoid most of the damage, though his zapping past her had still allowed him to land a cut on her leg.

Which was actually her first real damage, thinking about it now. And oddly, the cut didn’t heal up nearly as fast as she’d expected it to when he landed back down.

“Okay, actually dangerous one.” Kie muttered with some nervousness as she recovered and stood up while drawing her sword, looking at the boy as he sheathed his blade, turned around to face her direction, and got in the stance once more…

Before looking up at some of the large trees surrounding them.

And Kie soon learned what he was thinking about, because the boy proceeded to do a backflip to place his feet on the surface of his tree before launching forward at incredible speeds to another. And after a whole moment, he did this action again and began to repeat it.

The action reminded Kie of a certain scarred boy, which served to actually anger her a bit after what Sabito pulled a month ago.

However, she could not allow that anger to control her actions. Doing so would just be asking for her to actually die considering this boy's speed. Which is why her eyes continued to follow and follow and follow.

And then, she saw a shift of direction. A Movement she was sure signified he would attack her.

And then he just zapped past her and faceplanted into the dirt, actually digging into it even due to the speed used.

Kie didn’t even register what had happened there for a moment before it actually set in that this boy had… missed?

‘’He… huh?’’ Kie snapped her head back to see that the boy was… looking pretty fine all things considered. His Body had clearly dug into the dirt because of the launch, but in terms of injuries, there seemed to be none.

‘’...I don’t know what to say anymore.’’

Should she risk it or just leave him? Was he faking it, or was he actually just… unconscious?

“I miss my brother right now.” Kie said, thinking that Tanjiro was really lucky right now since he was just sleeping instead of dealing with… this.

And so, she began to walk away, but still made sure the boy was in her field of vision until eventually, she could no longer see him because of the distance created.

And that particular event remained noteworthy to her, even though it definitely did not remain the only one.

Because that next day, just as some of the Sun Rays faded away from the Mountain, she just had the bad luck of falling on another weird one.

And he was actually really weird. She even hid behind a tree for a moment because of how bizarre it was, even though she had nothing to fear.

When could one claim they see a fellow Human eat a Demon? That normally was the other way around.

“Get off you freak!!” The Demon yelled out at the boy who just ripped out a piece of their throat and swallowed it, quickly developing fangs, claws and even having the whites of his eyes be replaced by pure black as he transformed.

“Shut up!!” The now transformed kid yelled out before kneeing the Demon in between the legs, making the man eater gasp out in pain and collapse to the ground, before quickly being decapitated by the odd kid’s blade.

Should Kie just… leave him alone? He seems to have things handled, though at the same time, she wondered how any of this was normal.

“Alright you bastard, come on out!” But before Kie could make her decision, the boy yelled out and after peeking past the tree she was behind… she saw him looking right at her.

…This was going where she thinks it is, isn’t it?

‘’I’ll chase after you if you don’t come out!’’

…yes, yes it most definitely was.

With little choice in the matter, Kie decided revealing herself was her best choice. It’s not like she could really hide at all when he was looking directly where she was.

So, she stepped to the side, and showed herself.

‘’Hi.’’

And like that, there was a tense silence as Genya looked her over… before groaning.

“Alright brat, let’s get this over with.” The boy groaned before getting ready to defend himself.

“Um… what are you talking about?” Kie asked, making the boy blink in surprise.

“Huh? You attacking me because I look like a Demon of course! You and the rest of the dumbasses here have been doing that for a while now.” The teen answered with a scowl, making Kie’s heart go out to him since she has been dealing with that as well.

“Well, I saw you eat that Demon from before, so I know you’re human. In fact, because of a Demon I haven’t come across yet, plenty of the others have been thinking I am a Demon.” The female Slayer hopeful assured honestly before explaining to him that little fact.

“Wait…. Shit, so those rumours are actually true.” The boy said in surprise, before laughing to himself a little, confusing Kie on what he meant.

‘’Rumours? What rumours?’’

The laughter died down quickly as the boy willingly told her, ‘’There’s this Rumour going on that there’s someone who’s been fighting other Participants. I didn’t believe any of that was true, but now I see you’re the whole reason!’’

Honestly, what were the odds this was true? Abysmally low is what then boy thought, but nope. Very much true.

Kie meanwhile thought to herself and wondered how often it had happened if there was a rumour about it circulating. She’d fought… how many again?

Less than the Demons, that’s certain. Though, she supposed that wasn’t saying much when she is on an actual mountain infested by the man eaters.

‘’Well, that’s… awkward? To learn?’’ Exactly how was she supposed to answer to that?

Apparently, she didn’t need to. Because the boy decided to take over the conversation.

‘’Dunno. Anyways, the name’s Genya. You?’’

The Introduction was unexpected. Considering circumstances, she was surprised he decided to introduce himself to her. But since he did, she might as well follow suit.

Only, she didn’t get the chance to. Because everything shifted once again. And this time…

‘’There are the Demons!’’ A Man cried out, charging into the fold, and aiming to attack Genya by swinging his Blade that curved gracefully.

Seeing this, Kie was quick to draw her blade to defend the literal only Slayer hopeful that hasn’t attacked her, and Genya seems to return the sentiment as he blocked an overhead strike from a woman with an intensity in her yellow eyes. All while the 2 could only say one thing…

“Not this again….”

Both Slayer Hopefuls disengaged from their brief clashes and took a step back. It was the Woman with the Intense Yellow Eyes who spoke first.

‘’So, two Demons Teaming up. That’s a first.’’

The Man gave a hum all the while, his eyes closed. Perpetually so as well, for that matter.

‘’Perhaps we’ve stumbled upon a smart bunch? One of them has clearly stolen someone else's Equipment.’’

Seriously, what was up with them assuming Demons steal stuff?

‘’Hey, who says that Blade isn’t his?’’ Kie argued.

All 3, Genya included, stared at Kie as if she were an idiot.

‘’...I was talking about you.’’ The Man with closed eyes scoffed, ‘’Or has your Brain dried out from lack of Nutrition?’’

…was he calling her Stupid?

‘’Hey!’’ She shouted at him with great indignation.

‘’While she clearly isn’t all there, she’s not actually wrong.’’ The Woman remarked, ‘’That other one does hold a Blade.’’

“I have been surrounded by fucking idiots for days now.” Genya groaned out before scowling at the woman.

“Listen up, I eat Demons! And I don’t mean in the way that the starved assholes do, but I do so to fight them!” He yelled out towards the 2 Slayers, before pointing at Kie.

“Besides, you both have probably heard the rumours by now, and she’s the dumbass who's caught up in fighting everyone.”

Under normal circumstances, this truthfully should have been enough to convince anyone. The issue is, this is the Final Selection. Rumours and Words… useless drivel.

‘’Right…’’ The Woman clearly believed none of that, ‘’And we’re not in the Final Selection where Demons lurk in every corner.’’

‘’Honestly…’’ The Man meanwhile chuckled, ‘’Do you take us for fools? We weren’t born yesterday.’’

And then, a smirk grew on his face.

‘’Then again, even if this were true…’’ And that smirk deepened, his closed eyelids somehow seeming to replicate that same smile, ‘’...why should aberrations like you keep existing?’’

That completely caught them off guard. Had… had they heard that right?

‘’Are you saying…?’’ Kie spoke aghast.

“Great, so he’s one of those asshats.” Genya groaned before turning to face the man while still being on guard around the woman, who looked a little surprised as well, but still clearly on the man’s side still.

“You deal with her while I get him.”

Kie was reluctant to do so. Not quite believing Genya couldn’t do it, although she didn’t even know what he could do to begin with, but this man… unnerved her. Perhaps he wasn’t all that powerful, or perhaps he was. She wouldn’t know, but it’s not his power that made her react this way.

Just the overall personality of this one.

But she should put her faith in him. He knew his own powers better. So she hoped she wouldn’t come to regret it.

‘’Alright.’’

Her attention went to the only other Female in the Final Selection.

“So, finally showing your colours by letting your friend attack my comrade?” The yellow eyed woman commented as she got into a high guard stance, while Kie looked at her in surprise.

“...Did you not hear what he just said!?” The Kamado yelled out as the man and Genya began their fight, with the man proving quicker while Genya was able to push him back through sheer aggression and his own level of skill being high enough to make sure that combat philosophy would cost him his life against his foe.

‘’I did.’’ The Woman’s eyes narrowed then, ‘’So what? He surprised me, sure, but he’s not wrong. Demons…’’ There was a barely contained rage in her voice as she gave a sigh, ‘’They’re complete Monsters. They eat Humans. They hunt us all… and some do it for sports. Horrible, to the last. It’s bad enough the common kind exist, why should any Aberration then get the chance to exist?’’

Hearing those words… they pissed Kie off more than it should. In a scenario where she knew what she was and was placed in this same situation, she’d be insulted, but it wouldn’t get to her. But in this scenario, where she believed she’s human and Tanjiro exists as a living contradiction to what a Demon was…?

Well… it led to this situation.

“So you think that all Demons deserve death, no matter what? You know, I can get putting them down for defence of yourself and others, but you and him…” Kie began while tightening her blade’s handle, before looking at the woman with rage clear in her eyes.

“You would want them all to face the most painful deaths, don’t you? Regardless if they were once a sick child, regardless of if they held onto enough of their humanity to possess some morals, regardless of if they had no choice. And regardless of if they wanted to protect humans.” She continued with a growl, honestly taking the woman aback and stripping away some of her foes’ rage.

“But if it’s a human who does something horrible, you would probably take other facts into consideration, like what led them to becoming what they are. But with Demons, you wouldn’t care and would just want them to suffer despite what made them turn. Well, news flash, some people chose to become Demons and that is the source of that cruelty, while others do it because that Progenitor gives them no choice.”

The Woman’s eyes narrowed then, suddenly, while she had been genuinely caught off guard at first by the words, now?

She noticed some things. Of course, if this were actually a Human being who had said those words, she may very well have been much more receptive of those words. But this wasn’t a Human who said those words.

At the end of the day, the creature in front of her was anything but that.

So perhaps it’s why this Woman grew more heated contrary to what composure she had displayed earlier.

‘’I think you, as a Demon, are forgetting a few things there. And I can’t help but see the word bias all over. Because you, my dear, clearly forget one vital step in all of this. Perhaps it’s so casual to you, but to me? It’s not.’’

She frowned. Her hate for Demons, something shared by many, grew all the more obvious.

‘’All Demons cause Death. They take, no matter their goddamned circumstances. So why should I pity them back if all they do is take regardless? Oh, cry me a river! Maybe you’re sad?! Well guess what, being sad but still doing it means nothing! You want a moral right. You’re a Demon after all, so of course you’d want to be in the right. But look around you! Look at me. Look at them! Why do you think we’re here to begin with?!’’

She pointed all over them, the entirety of the Final Selection, perhaps even past the site in itself.

‘’If Choice mattered, maybe we wouldn’t be here! But they don’t. Because guess what? Demons must eat. Demons must hunt Humans. And guess what stops them in return as well? Death.’’

Grinding her Teeth, the glare remained a permanent presence now. And in answer to that…

“...And when did I deny that Demons needed to be put down, period?”

…she was met with Kie’s simple response.

“If you fully paid attention to what I said, I never denied Demons needing to die at all. Rather, I’m arguing that there are Demons out there that never wished to become what they are now. That, with the especially cruel ones that want to cause pain beyond feeding, that comes from their human past. And yet, regardless of that, people like you would wish the most painful of deaths on them all.” The Slayer hopeful explained and pointed that out to the woman while glaring.

“And here, with Genya, you have a human that can make use of a Demon’s power for the good of others, and still remain himself, yet because he’s connected to them because of that gift, you and your friend want him dead when all he wants is to help. And with me, I’m a human, I have been in sunlight and I had many opportunities to kill other humans, yet I haven’t.” The Kamado continued on before taking in a breath while frowning at the girl.

“And my little brother denies the hunger in his cells. He killed a Demon to protect me before I met Urokodaki-San. He was surrounded by corpses multiple times with an enhanced sense of smell, yet he never tried to feast so he could protect others. He has even been asleep for 2 years, because he is trying to gain energy without hurting others.” The Water Breather declared calmly while getting into a stance. After all…

She knew a fight was bound to happen now. It had been obvious since those two had arrived, but it only grew more certain as the seconds passed by.

However, Kie would still end up being surprised herself. Because the reaction she got out was not in the direction she’d imagined it would take. There wasn’t even a single rebuttal to her words.

Words that the woman may have tried to poke holes at. But it would not happen. All because of a single and very simple sentence.

‘’I’m a Human…?’’ The Woman had repeated the words while Kie had continued, the remainder of her words falling on deaf ears.

‘’I’m a Human… I’m a Human… I’m. A. Human?!’’

The Woman’s arms shook at the sheer audacity of that single sentence. This Demon, this Monster in front of her had not only dared to try and challenge her viewpoint, but had chosen to completely ignore the meaning behind her words.

But oh, what else should she have expected? Demons. Their justifications were so utterly out of this world…

But this one? This lie?

It made her Blood boil to a completely new level she had been unaware she even had.

‘’You… you dare…’’ Her previous stance had shifted to hanging right, ‘’You dare call yourself a Human?! You stupid bitch!’’

The Room for talking was over. That had been clear before, but any other chances had slammed shut forever.

Talking was not an option anymore.

‘’You put words in my Mouth, assuming so much out of me, that I’d lower myself to your kinds barbarity…! But then, you spew those lies and call yourself Human?!’’

The Hateful gaze turned from boiling, to suddenly something cold. And Kie was able to tell at that moment that she would fight someone with Cold Anger completely aimed towards her.

‘’Fine. Then I’ll just show you what your deaf ears don’t hear!’’

Depending on this Woman’s skills, she could either have an easy time, or the hardest fight of her life. Because compared to all the rest, this one…

This one would not go down easily, would she?

(Why did she continuously feel chills run throughout her body since seeing those Cold Eyes?)

Then, with a surprising level of speed, the woman charged at Kie and was able to get behind the Kamado girl, but the Water Breathing Practitioner was by no means helpless as she raised her blade and was able to block a slash to her neck, though Kie was honestly surprised by how it almost felt like her foe’s katana was on fire.

However, Kie found herself surprised when the woman tried to land a kick to her stomach, only to fail, as she’d dealt with someone recently enough who’d pulled something similar, and instead caught the leg of her opponent before spinning around and tossing her away, creating a few metres distance between them both.

“Water Breathing - Second Form: Water Wheel!” Deciding to go on the aggression this time, Kie began to run forward before leaping and performing a front flip, releasing a singular vertical slash in a circular motion that the woman was able to block, but they released a grunt of pain as the attack still had a lot of power, to the point that the ground beneath the female swordsman cracked from the pressure.

Acting quickly, Kie decided now would be a good time to take a page from her opponent’s book, and using her position, landed a kick that connected with the fire girl’s chin that sent her flying into the air a little while Kie landed back on the ground gracefully, all while the other Slayer hopeful stumbled back onto her feet, dazed from the powerful blow.

“Duck!!” Hearing the yell of Genya, Kie was able to do just as he said and ducked down, evading a slash to her neck from the man who didn’t care if they were actually good or not, and then blocked a swing from his blade by grabbing the arm holding the weapon in a death grip.

Meanwhile, the woman saw a chance to attack and took it, going for an overhead strike that was intent on slicing through the Kamado’s neck, only to be blocked by the blade of the Demon eating human.

“Water Breathing - Sixth Form: Whirlpool!” Seeing the precision that they were all in, Kie began to spin and used the momentum of the Sixth Form to knock away the 2 Slayer hopefuls while making sure to not hurt Genya, who stood by her side unscathed, beyond a few new cuts and bits of dirt on his clothing.

Not going for any chance of commentary, and even seeming to be genuinely angered now, the man then charged forward towards Genya with some movements that Kie realised had some similarities to Water Breathing, but were modified. So, Kie swung at him to try and protect her friend, but he jumped over the slash and spun around with his bodyweight to try and slash at her neck now, in a manner that honestly reminded Kie of a blooming flower that was releasing pollen.

However, his attack failed, as Genya caught his arm halfway through the motion, and then tossed the swordsman at the woman who fumbled whatever it was she was about to do, their bodies colliding and slamming into one tree, bursting past it, and only stopping for the next.

Good thing for them that Total Concentration Breathing made their bodies hard enough to withstand those kind of blows, or it’s probably their backs would have snapped.

The Man groaned, clearly having somewhat of a hard time moving now as his closed eyelids caught on to the state of the sky.

‘’Crap.’’

The Rays that remained from Dusk was nearly all gone. Very soon, it’d be completely night, and any Demons who didn’t previously dare come out definitely would now.

‘’Ugh…’’ The woman didn’t look all that bad, but she didn’t look all that good either. It did not help that so many days in the Final Selection, wounds had accumulated.

Fortunate as they were that nothing severe had hit them, it would seem their fortune had run out at a poor time.

Still, they had to stand up. Laying down in the Final Selection at this hour was asking for Death. So, even as their Bodies had to protest, they could not.

To their credit, they did make it seem like they were fine after they were back up, weapons still drawn and glaring at them still. They could have fooled Kie and Genya for a second, if it wasn’t because their bodies twitched.

And now, there was a choice to be made. One they couldn’t dwell on for too long as the last rays of the Sun dimmed away…

Retreat, or keep fighting?

Much as the man hated to consider it, he was no fool. But fool or not…

‘’Heh…!’’

The choice was no longer theirs to make. For all four Slayer Hopefuls heard a single chuckle, before a laugh followed it. Then, another. Then, they heard a growl amongst them. And another.

In fact, there were so many sounds it dawned on them the horrifying implication.

They weren’t alone.

Just glancing at one direction showed some Demons, and from another, some more. All either laughing in glee, or growling as they finally had prey in front of their eyes.

“If we get through this, I swear to fucking god, this is the last time I interact with another human on this hellhole!!”

‘’Quiet!’’ The man gritted his teeth, utterly hating that the only reason this was even happening, was because they’d fought.

They had made too much noise. Noise that those Demons had clearly heard. And now, what he’d truly believed would have been something swift to get over, was most definitely not.

‘’10… no, 15…?’’ The woman muttered as she tried to keep count, but there seemed to be only more showing up.

Then, perhaps because she cracked, or simply because there was no better way to put it, she gave a brief laugh.

‘’Oh wow, we are doomed…’’

Looking around, Kie could admit that the odds weren’t great for them. But there was one detail she picked up on from the corner of her eyes that would give them all a chance to escape…

The branches, which looked sturdy enough to support a person’s bodyweight, had no Demons on them.

“You 3, copy what I do.” Kie spoke, and before any of her fellow hopefuls could ask what or berate her in some way, she charged forward towards a duo of Demons and jumped over a slash from their claws, landing safely on a tree branch to look over at the others, who realised the idea and scattered. Landing on tree branches in different directions.

That was the first mistake.

A shame that, as she ran away to safety with a small collection of Demons who gave chase, Kie would never notice that mistake until a later point. Nor truly understand that her plan had two additional holes in them.

But the Bloodied Caws and Teeth from some Demons who just so happened to have hidden in the Trees could attest to that, no?

The remainder of that night was a stark contrast to how it had started, as the remainder of it went smoothly. To smoothly, she’d even think.

Yet, Night 5 continued on into Day 6. And then, Day turned into Night.

It’s once Night 7 had arrived; did she realize that she was so close to the end of the Final Selection. Only some more hours, and then, she could get out of this…

This really confusing place.

Except, as she began to make her way back to the Entrance as Night would soon enough give way to Day, she heard…

…a laugh?

‘’Bwahahahaha! Comin’ through!’’

Wait, where did that even come from? Kie snapped her head to the side and only caught a glimpse of a much more immediate issue. Namely, that a Demon had actually nearly succeeded in sneaking up on her.

‘’Damnit!’’ Said Demon cursed as he changed tactics to just attack with his Claws, but then, they both were met with something unusual.

Namely, that from behind, the Demon was rammed by something from behind and launched him forward. Kie ducked just barely from this unusual turn of events before snapping her head up to see another weird thing.

‘’Demon! Fight me!’’

A Boy with a Boar Head. Shirtless, with Jagged Blades.

There was only one way to answer that.

‘’Um… No?’’

And the boy, who’d taken a stance, lowered his Blades at that.

‘’Huh? Why not?’’

Did she seriously need to tell him why? Actually, no, that shouldn’t surprise her one bit at this rate. She’s… what, how many Slayer Hopefuls attacked her? Not all, but nearly half at this rate, no?

“Because Selection is over and we can pass….” Kie answered while pointing behind her, before pointing to herself once she realised that there was clear sunlight touching her skin.

“Besides, if I was a Demon, I would be burning up from the sunlight on my skin, but I’m not!” The Kamado explained to the boar boy a bit excitedly. After all, if he was under the spell of the Demon that had been making others fight her, then perhaps seeing a contradiction woul-.

“I don’t give a crap! I just want to fight strong people, and I heard you fought everyone!” The boar headed boy yelled out before pointing his dual blades at her once more.

…eh?

What? Was he… what?!

“Wait, hold on a minute!” Kie tried to speak, but that was all she could get out before the boy charged right at her.

“Beast Breathing - First Fang: Pierce!” The boy yelled out as he thrusted his two weapons right at her neck, and Kie was just barely able to draw her blade and raise to deflect the stabbing attack, causing both of the weapons to hang above their heads.

But this didn’t deter the boy in the slightest, as he jumped up and, with a flexibility that Kie was sure shouldn’t be capable for a human, was able to wrap his legs around her neck and began to squeeze.

Kie’s only answer she could think of then was to shoot her only free arm and grab that Boar boy’s arm, grabbing it and pulling to the side. But that utterly inhuman flexibility of his, alongside the general fact a large amount of weight went up to her head, meant she then quickly found her own plan backfiring as the boy spun his body and had her head slammed into the faintest signs of a road.

Her Nose bled while her forehead cracked the ground, but that only seemed to excite this boy more as he cackled and spun his body back outright.

‘’Hehahahaha! Come on! More!’’

He didn’t even wait a single second before deciding to follow up with an attack while she was down. Urokodaki’s training became really fortunate at that moment as she performed one of the many evasions she’d learned from her Mentor flipping her over and over again.

Just in time to, as she flipped her body to the sound just in time and avoid the cross-slash that cut into the Dirt. Without even a single second wasted, the boy’s body flexed off to the side, like a Beast would when charging at their Prey.

‘’How does he move like that?!’’ Kie thought with Panic as she completely forgot to use Water Breathing and opted to go for a kick considering the low stature.

She raised her leg just as he neared, and then was reminded yet again by how utterly abnormal this boy was as he spun his body inches away from her kick connecting with his head, and even worse, it gave him an opening as his body faced hers during that flip.

‘’Beast Breathing - Second Fang: Slice!’’

He swung both of his blades into a Cross-slash, and at this distance, it most definitely would have landed. If not because Kie currently had her arms free, and was able to move her Blade to block the attack.

Following that failed attack, the Boar Boy’s spin had him back to standing upright. Looking completely fine from the movement.

‘’Pretty amazing, aren’t I?’’ If nothing else, it was clear he was enjoying himself, ‘’Pretty amazing, aren’t I?’’

He said it twice. Did he… want praise? Or was he just getting way too much joy at this moment?

‘’Finally something good!’’

And the Boar boy went back on the offense, not willing to give Kie a single chance to actually even speak.

Thankfully though, the brief time the boy was using to both boast and effectively demand praise allowed Kie to properly calm down from the sheer absurdity of the situation, even though the amount that had eased up was low, and began to block some of the attacks or evade.

And that proved to be a difficult task. With the hopefuls that were like a boulder and mist, the struggle came from their ability to match her strength or move in a confusing manner, respectively. The first hopeful she fought proved a bit challenging because of how agile he was, the yellow boy with his sheer speed and the fire and flower ones due to the circumstances. The boar boy?

With each clash of their blades, it became apparent that while Kie still held physical superiority, the dual wielding swordsman was not far off in all of the categories that currently mattered. Add on his flexibility and his style resembling 4 legged beasts rather than an actual sword style, and Kie quickly found herself stuck on the defence as she just barely blocked or evaded each attack.

“Beast Breathing - Fifth Fang: Crazy Cutting!”

“Water Breathing - Ninth Form: Splashing Water Flow, Turbulent!”

Eventually though, their clash of blades came to an end when they both performed a technique in the same instant, with the wild teen jumping into the air and trying to cut at anything close by while Kie made use of the Ninth Form’s footwork to evade the unpredictable attack, until she saw an opening and struck.

However, the boar boy noticed this quickly and used his swords to block the swing, but with the force behind them both, and the odd angle of the clash…

Both Slayer hopefuls lost their grips on their swords, and they flew out of their hands.

Suddenly, they were both weapon less. And it left Kie slightly stumped, since all she’d learned by based around the usage of a Sword.

The Boar boy on the other hand?

‘’Hehaha!’’ He only laughed, ‘’Guess it’s just our fists now!’’

Yeah… she doesn’t know why she’d hoped he may have finally given up. Clearly, no matter what, this one would be stubborn.

And he wasted no time as well, charging up towards with a ferocity that was familiar to her by now, but all the same overwhelming as his Body spun to nail a punch and then follow up with an uppercut using the sole of his foot. She was able to avoid both blows, though the second had been narrow. And then he continued up with punches.

Punches that reminded her again of a 4-Legged Beast instead of a Human. In fact, it felt a lot more obvious now that they were fighting barehanded.

‘’We’re-!’’ She blocked one of his punches that nearly nailed one of her lungs, ‘’-gonna be-!’’ She punched back in answer, but the Boar boy twisted upside down and trapped said arm between his legs before twisting his body and actually managing to fling her from her upright position, to her back as she felt the wind being knocked out of her.

‘’Ugh…’’ How did that boy even do it?! She’s not that much taller, but she can’t be that light.

Questions put to the side for now, Kie regained her bearings quickly enough she was able to see that Boar Boy wasting no time as he jumped and preparing for an overhead strike, clearly planning on nailing his next punch on her face

Not that she allowed it to happen, she spun her body to the side, rolling over and avoiding the punch that left a visible mark on the dirt it hit.

‘’I need to finish this somehow.’’ The Final Selection was by all means nearly over. But at this rate, she’d be late by the time Daybreak came.

She’s somewhat confident she could eventually win. This boy couldn’t keep going at it forever, and he’s the one who should be wasting more energy than her. But by the time that happened, who knows when that’d be?

Think Kie! Think! What could she use?

That Head of hers had to- Oh, wait!

There was her chance! If she landed it, then she’s sure that boy would stop.

She’s thankful the idea came to mind before that Boar boy had reignited his assault, as he truly allowed her no time to think of anything but defend.

‘’This is great!’’ He managed to land another punch after she’d defended from the previous one, ‘’Nothing can top the pleasure of this moment!’’

And then, she found her chance.

He threw another punch, and she stepped slightly to the side to avoid it just in time. And without wasting time, before this Boy could react, both her arms grabbed his shoulders.

Then, in an instant, Kie slammed her head against the boy’s skull, feeling his body practically spasm because of the force of the blow until he went still.

…Why did she feel a sense of Deja Vu headbutting something with a boar face?

Meh. Probably nothing… and there was the laughter filled with Caws again.

“Finally….” Kie said tiredly as she allowed the boy’s unconscious body to fall to the ground while she began to walk away, before looking over her shoulder to look at the teen.

Should she bring the boy along? She did hit him hard, so it isn’t impossible he’ll be out for a worrying amount of time…

But he was also really tough. He’d shown that during this entire fight. What said he wouldn’t regain consciousness while she dragged him with her? Then she’d have to repeat this, and this time, he might not actually wake up.

…Wisteria should be nearby, right? She shouldn’t be that far from the entrance, or at least the perimeter. She can leave him off close to that.

She just hoped he did not wake up until then.

And much to her luck, he did not wake up. However, to her slight worry and annoyance, he mumbled the whole way ‘’Fight Me’’.

At least it wasn’t the alternative…

- - - - - - - - - -

Seven Whole days had passed since she’d last stepped foot here. And much to her shock…

Only three, herself included, had made it back.

Four, if the Boar boy was included, but he wasn’t present due to being still unconscious. So he couldn’t really count.

Everyone else who had been present here previously, including those who’d attacked her throughout those Seven Days, were all dead. It…

She’s not sure how to feel about that.

The only real upside was that one of the survivors was someone she knew.

“Glad to see Genya’s okay.” Kie thought to herself as she and the boy nodded at each other. Though, before any words could be exchanged, the two girls(?) from a week ago made themselves known and spoke up.

‘’ ‘’Welcome back.’’ ‘’

They both had taken the exact same position they had from that Night a Week ago. Then, both took turns to speak.

‘’Congratulations.’’

‘’We’re pleased to see that you’re safe.’’

Although it amounted to them congratulating them above anything else. Though compared to that first day, this time, there was someone who’d spoken up to question something.

‘’So? What am I supposed to do now?’’ She was surprised that Genya had spoken up, although his question confused her slightly.

‘’Where’s my sword?’’

Does he want his own Nichirin Blade that badly, or was he just tired of this whole week? She wouldn’t blame him, honestly.

‘’First, we shall issue you all uniforms.’’ The White-Haired girl answered him, ‘’We will take your measurements, after which your rank will be engraved.‘’

Wait. Engravement with what? Were they just… gonna say that and leave it at that?’’

‘’There are ten ranks in all…’’

Apparently so. Since they went on by saying all of the Ranks. From Highest to Lowest. The White Haired one spoke first.

‘’Kinoe.’’

Then the Black-haired girl(?).

‘’Kinoto.’’

And then they alternated one after the other.

‘’Hinoe.’’

‘’Hinoto.’’

‘’Tsuchinoe.’’

‘’Tsuchinoto.’’

‘’Kanoe.’’

‘’Kanoto.’’

‘’Mizunoe.’’

‘’...and Mizunoto.’’ The Black Haired one finished. And Kie had a feeling she was about to forget the Ranks quite a lot.

‘’Currently, you are at the lowest rank, Mizunoto.’’ The White Haired one added in.

“Where’s my katana?” Speaking up again with a growing aura of agitation, Genya questioned the children, who seemed to either ignore him and their next announcement was just good timing, or decided to answer that question now.

“Today, we will let you choose the ore for your swords. However, the swords will take ten to fifteen days to complete.” The white-haired child answered, which did seem to explain some matters to Genya as well.

Like how they really didn’t have a Sword ready at this moment considering it had to be forged first. Much to his annoyance.

‘’Are you kidding me?’’

Casually, the Black Haired one spoke on.

‘’But first…’’

The White Haired-One clapped her hands twice, and in answer, Crows were summoned in answer to her summon. Familiar Caws came to them as Three came down and reached for them.

Kie’s perched on her shoulder before going for her arm after she raised it.

‘’We will now assign each of you your own Kasugai Crow.’’ The two alternated with their answer.

‘’These Kasugai Crows can be used primarily for communication.’’

While they said that, Kie was able to sneak in a glance at the fact one of the ‘’Crows’’ was a Sparrow. For the Blond Boy to apparently.

And then she was startled by Genya’s outburst.

‘’Don’t give me that crap!’’ Genya shook off his Kasugai Crow and then decided to march on towards the Two.

‘’Who the hell cares about some stupid crow?’’

He went on to do something that startled the two other survivors, considering the supposed importance the two in front of them all held.

Genya roughly grabbed the White-Haired one by the hair.

‘’I want a sword, you hear? Gimme one right now! The Demon Slayers’ sword! The Colour Changing Sword!’’

Only to pause when he felt a Hand grab him by the arm, holding it still. His eyes drifted to the side to see Kie being the perpetrator, and with her Mask still on, it was impossible to see what she felt.

Although…

‘’How about you don’t do that?’’

…Considering the clear displeasure in her voice, it was obvious as to what she felt. And under any other circumstances, he would have simply shrugged it off.

But considering how this girl had ended up being the only social one he’d met due to what he had to do in the Final Selection, he listened. Somewhat.

‘’And why shouldn’t I?’’

‘’Genya, they said it earlier. We’re supposed to choose an Ore for our swords. I don’t know when, but I’m guessing it’s supposed to be soon. So please, just let her go. I really don’t want to be rougher than I have to.’’

And considering how he clearly was Human now; he didn’t profit from a Demon’s strength. So she did have him overpowered if push came to shove.

Genya glared at her and then considered his options before caving in.

‘’Fine.’’

And he walked back to where he’d previously been. Kie planned to follow suit, considering that the Girl seemed fine, besides her hair looking slightly messy now. But it seemed like there was an opportunity as the Announcements continued.

‘’Now that the chatting is done…’’ the Black-Haired girl(?) casually spoke on as the Purple Cloth that draped over some form of table was removed, revealing 15 Ore pieces. The Black Haired One moved off to the side.

‘’Now then, please select an Ore.’’

Ah, so soon had been very soon. Like, seconds after in fact.

‘’The Steel for the sword that will annihilate demons and protect you will be of your own choosing.’’

And now, all 3 Participants had a choice. Which they now stared at.

Which one to choose?

Kie wondered if it made a difference. Was it Important at all, or was the choosing ultimately made so that the Sword, while not forged by them, would feel like they had a hand in making it?

She was willing to guess it had more to do with the latter, but what if the former had any truth to it? Then what?

It’s probably not Important. But, if she had to choose…

‘’I’ll take that one.’’

She extended her hand and grabbed the Ore of her choice. If it actually made a change or not… well, they’d see.

- - - - - - - - - -

Elsewhere, a Kasugai Crow made a report. And in thanks, he received a pat on the head.

‘’I see.’’ The man the Crow had reported to smiled to himself at the news. Always so low, yet still, some made it through.

‘’As many as Four of them managed to survive, huh?’’ He couldn’t help but feel happy, ‘’Excellent.’’

It was always sad to learn that so many died in Final Selections. And it always hurt to know that this wouldn’t be the last time. The Corps would always need more people.

Then again, at least they could minimise the damage. Never again would he allow that Incident from 8 Years ago to happen again.

Never again would he allow a Demon to grow strong within the Grounds that were meant to teach how to survive.

‘’The Number of my children has increased again.’’ And as always, the question came, ‘’I wonder what kinds of swordsmen they’ll become.’’

He looked forward to how they would all grow. Especially… that special one.

He couldn’t help but chuckle when thinking of her. To think that she somehow was able to pull it off against so many of the Participants…

Truly, he looked forward to meet her one day.

- - - - - - - - - -

After a whole week in Mount Fujikasane, the road back home felt… uneventful. Not that it was a bad thing!

But she got somewhat used to not finding complete peace.

But she felt proud of herself. She’d done it! She’d passed! She even had her Uniform in a Bag right now. Now, she just needed to wait for her Sword to be made and given to her.

Although, after the excitement of that Morning, she did feel rather tired. But she was almost there.

She could sleep as much as she wanted after returning to her safe haven.

Night had just now fully come when she finally reached the top of the slope that led to her Sensei’s Home.

‘’Finally… I’m back.’’

Then, out of completely nowhere, the door to her Urokodaki-San’s house went flying and even stabbed into a tree.

“Huh!?” Was all Kie could say, before a speeding green blur crashed right into her, knocking the air out of her lungs, and making her fall onto her back.

“MMMMM!!!” Hearing the muffled noise she hadn’t heard in 2 years, Kie froze up, her eyes widening as she took a few seconds to process the noise. And then, she looked down and just as she suspected, holding onto her tightly was her little brother…

Tanjiro was finally awake.

“Tanjiro!! Oh, fire god, don’t make me worry like that again!!” Kie yelled out in a mixture of joy and sadness as she wrapped her arms around the boy’s small frame, feeling him snuggle into her body for comfort as tears poured down from the siblings’ eyes, both dead to the world beyond this one moment.

One because he was worried for his crazy sister when he didn’t see her for days, and the other because her brother was finally back.

But when Urokodaki joined the hug, Kie became a little more aware again, hearing his relieved and elderly voice speak.

“You came back to us. Thank you Kie.”

- - - - - - - - - -

They all smiled.

Truthfully, how could they not after seeing this Reunion? Or that their Sensei finally seems to have broken away from his Students dying.

However, for all the smiles they gave and as happy as they were about it, the fact Kie had returned alive, but they weren’t capable of moving on…

‘’So he’s still alive, huh?’’ Sabito remarked in an almost casual manner.

‘’It seems like it.’’ Makomo agreed, but compared to her Companion over there, she could not hide how grim she felt.

The Hand Demon still lived.

That was a fact that all of the students had to acknowledge, from the least educated and to the most spiteful of the 13 of them.

So for them, the question was how? If Kie fought and lost, she wouldn’t be hugging their sensei right now. Was it simply a matter of them just not running into each other, or…

The latter idea that came to mind sent a shiver up their spines, and all the deceased students could do was hope that they were wrong.

Because the alternative…

The only other explanation… the only other option that could make any sort of sense… the one thing they all truly hoped had not happened…

…was that the Demon had escaped.

Chapter Text

The Kamado’s are a big Family. Consisting of their Two Parents, Tanjuro and Kie, and Six Siblings, Tanjiro, Nezuko, Takeo, Hanako, Shigeru and Rokuta. So it is no surprise that both of their parents had jobs, albeit different kinds, to support their Numbers.

The Mother was working in the same High School that Two of her Children attended, and the Father worked at their Bakery which was also their Home, allowing him to take care of their Younger Children. Like getting them to school.

Because of the Mother’s Job, very often, she alongside her Two Eldest went together. Often, they found themselves in… situations.

''Stop Flashing your Butt!''

They all took the same Train, so they found themselves with that Weirdo again. The Mother went on to nab said Weirdo and pin him down before he did anymore damage.

''I gotta show it!''

''No you don’t!''

The worst part was that it was not the first time this weirdo had acted inappropriately toward Trains. Yes, you read that right. Towards Trains. He is truly a Menace.

Because Faculty must not be Late, and Students in General shouldn’t either, the Mother and her Children never could really stick around when the Station Attendant restrained the weirdo.

What was truly strange, was that the weirdo always escaped. It didn’t matter what the Attendant named Saburo did, he always escaped him before he could be arrested.

So, sadly for everyone but the weirdo called Enmu, his inappropriate behavior continued on.

Regardless of that, the remainder of the Family’s travel to the School went unperturbed as they reached the Front Gate.

Standing at the Gate was Tomioka-sensei, who let them pass without any fuss. And with that, the two Children and their Mother split.

One went to the Faculty Office, and the other two, to their Classes.

This is how their day starts. The clock ticking by as the hour's pass, until eventually? It is time for them to head back Home.

But compared to earlier during the Morning, for the Afternoon, Tanjiro and Nezuko had to head back alone.

Kie meanwhile stayed back in the Faculty to bring up any concerns that needed to be shared.

And now, Tanjiro was the sole one who had to deal with a Second Weirdo that he always noticed on his way back, often telling his Sister to go ahead of him because of it. Not that she always listened.

He never quite could find a way to restrain him long enough to be arrested.

This altercation often did leave Tanjiro hungry before supper though, so he often went to the Aozora Dinner for Oyakodon. Sometimes, however, he couldn’t quite get what he wanted…

But that was fine. He was really just glad to help.

Though his Stomach really did want to protest.

Nezuko did often pat his back when situations like this happened as they both headed Home, not truly aware two people were watching them at some points.

The remainder of the road went smoothly as they arrived back to see their Father and the rest of their Siblings already back. The Bakery was closed by now and Tanjuro was just about to prepare Supper.

''Welcome back.'' Their Father always greeted them first, which caused a chain reaction where all of their Siblings immediately followed with:

''Welcome back!''

''Big Bro and Big Sis are here!''

''They’re here!''

''Hug!''

Immediately saying that, Rokuta, their Youngest Sibling charged toward Tanjiro and Nezuko. He received a Hug from them both, and the rest of their Siblings followed suit.

All while their Father went to work with the Cooking. Though, he did chuckle as he did so.

''It seems like you all missed your brother and sister.''

Upon hearing their father’s voice, all that came from his children were a series of giggles and undoubtedly a pout from Takeo, despite the angle preventing the father of 6 from seeing them.

''Do you need some help, Father?'' Tanjiro asked his dad quickly after his little siblings all untangled themselves from each other.

''I would appreciate that Tanjiro. Just help me prepare some hot water and I’ll take care of the rest. I'm sure you had a long day.''

Hearing the request, the eldest child of the family only nodded happily before preparing the Hot Water, which amounted to pouring Hot Water from the Tap into the Pot and then leaving it over the Stove.

His Siblings, mainly Hanako and Shigeru, then proceeded to drag him into a game of theirs. Not that Tanjiro minded.

Time went on to slip by all of them as the Siblings played their game while their Father cooked. Eventually, their Mother returned from work and as always, she announced her presence.

''I’m back!''

And just like with Tanjiro and Nezuko’s return home, her presence made way for a celebration for the young ones.

''Mother’s here!''

''Hey Mom!''

''Welcome back!''

''Mama!''

Hearing the cries of excitement her presence earned, Kie could only softly chuckle in response as she knelt down and warmly embraced her 4 children, who were excited to see her after she was gone for so long in their minds.

''Welcome back dear. And perfect timing as well.'' Tanjuro called out warmly as he'd moved with preparing the Table. Laying down the Plates that would soon be filled with Food. Including the Vegetables Hanako and Shigeru were disgusted by.

''It is good to be back. And I must say, you seem to have outdone yourself this time.'' Kie greeted her husband just as warmly, the 2 sharing a quick kiss before the family gathered at the table.

Their life was simple, if slightly chaotic. But none of the Kamados would trade it for the world, so long as they had each other.

Chapter Text

Fifteen Days.

That’s how much time had passed since Kie had returned from the Final Selection. Alive, and one step closer to her goal.

Although, she had grown somewhat impatient as the days passed. She hadn’t been all that injured, and besides exhaustion, she’d done fine. So she would have rather liked to start as soon as possible.

But Swords weren’t made in just a single day, so wait she did.

At least she got to spend time with her Little Brother, now that he was awake. So that made the wait more bearable.

And eventually, those days passed, and finally… her Swordsmith had arrived.

His most defining feature upon first glance was his Haori and the Strawhat he wore. And as he got closer, Kie could note something pink hidden under it. 

She didn’t look closely, out of politeness.

''Are you…?'' Kie went on to ask upon his arrival at the Front Door.

It seemed he answered her question, ''My name is Haganezuka. I have forged Kie Kamado’s sword, and I am here to deliver it.''

Did he not know what she looked like? He spoke as if she wasn’t there… actually, that’s probably it.

Best to tell him that.

''Oh. Then that’d be me. I’m Kamado Kie. Please, come… inside…?'' her words slowed down to a halt as she saw that the man had basically ignored her words beside her name, instead crouching down to wrap open some sort of container.

''This is the Nichirin Sword. And I forged it.''

He… what even was she supposed to do in a situation like that? Just force him in or leave him be?

Considering she was taught manners, she tried to coax him in.

''Sir. Could you please come inside?''

She was completely ignored however.

''The Materials for a Nichirin Sword can be obtained from the mountain closest to the sun. Scarlet Crimson Iron Sand and Scarlet Crimson Ore.''

She sweatdropped while the man continued speaking what she’s almost sure, is something he practiced, pointing his finger towards the Sun while he spoke on and on.

''These produce steel that can absorb sunlight.''

''That’s… fascinating.'' Kie tried to sound enthusiastic, but she couldn’t quite put in the energy. Especially since she really was not sure what to do about the man.

''This is thanks to the sun shining all year round on Mount Yoko.'' The man continued onwards, with Kie just remaining silent as she decided to just listen for the time being.

''The clouds never obscure the mountain, nor does it rain there. Giving the materials the chance to absorb and store sunlight.'' Haganezuka finished before finally raising his head, causing Kie to blink in surprise when she was greeted with the sight of a pink-colored Hyottoko mask covering the swordsmith’s face.

''Hmm? Well, what luck! You’re a Child of Brightness for sure!'' The man spoke happily as he just now took in the young woman’s appearance, and while she wasn’t able to know where exactly he was looking, something in Kie felt like he was staring at her hair and eyes.

It was an odd feeling.

''I’m... sorry, but I don’t know what you’re talking about exactly.'' She spoke truthly, her feet shifting a little on the ground while she rubbed the back of her head. 

And for a moment, she thought she could hear Tanjiro making a muffled noise, but shrugged that off for now.

''I’m talking about your hair and eyes, kid. Houses that work with fire have such children. It is even viewed as a sign of good fortune for a member of such a family to be born with those traits.'' The strange man explained to her while pointing at those very parts of her appearance. And that made Kie a little curious.

Did her family actually work with fire? She knew that her sensei talked about various gods that are believed in by different people, and she always instinctively thought about a Fire God.

Hm. Something to think about later she supposed.

''Oh, now I’m excited! Your Katana may now actually turn Bright-Red! Right, Urokodaki?'' Kie was quickly snapped out of her thoughts when Haganezuka yelled excitedly, even peaking past her to speak with her mentor.

Not that he was within sight of the entrance, yet still, Haganezuka received an answer.

''Yeah.''

That was it. That’s all he said. And with how even it was said, they’d both nearly missed his answer.

But, this had actually made Haganezuka finally come into the House. 

Now, here they were, all knelt down. Kie held the currently still sheathed Sword while her Mentor and Swordsmith watched. Oh, and the latter did motions with his hands all the while.

''Come on, hurry up and draw it! Nichirin Swords are also known as Color Changing Swords. They change color depending on the bearer.''

Oh… so that’s what he meant. Kie had wondered what was the whole thing with the color maybe turning Bright-Red.

Well, now it made her curious too.

So, she drew her Nichirin Blade. Held it upwards so they could all see, and then, the Magic happened.

Except it was really hard to see.

The Steel used made the Nichirin Blades by default be Grey in terms of color. But they overall were on the Brighter side. So the spread that started from the bottom was nearly missed.

But, they all saw it.

How the smallest traces of the Grey were overtaken by White, spreading up until the Sharp and Blunt sides were hardly distinguishable.

They all stared at the now White Blade in astonishment. All for different reasons.

''White!'' Haganezuka for his part was less than happy, releasing a powerful huff from his Mask.

''A White Blade, huh?'' Urokodaki meanwhile sounded rather curious about it.

''Is… is it bad?'' Kie, hearing the reactions they were giving, was growing somewhat worried.

''Not entirely.'' Urokodaki tried to reassure her, ''However, I can’t deny that this is the first time I’ve seen a White Blade. In fact, I’m almost sure this is the first White Blade in existence.''

Meanwhile, hearing the various noises around him, Tanjiro looked on from under the Futon that currently protected him from the sun and simply stared. But as he saw his sister with her White Nichirin Blade…

He smiled at her. Though, that quickly became a frown at what happens next.

''AAHHH!! I THOUGHT I WAS GONNA GET TO SEE A BRIGHT RED BLADE! DAMMIT!!'' Haganezuka began to scream out in frustration, almost bending over comically before lunging at Kie, quickly grabbing at her face and pulling.

''Ow! Hey, What ar-OW! Stop it already!'' Kie yelled out in pain as she dropped her sword and began to try and rip the enraged man off of her, with Haganezuka now wrapping his legs around her to cling on and still pull at her body.

''Just how old are you!?''

''I’m 37!''

While that was going on, unknown to the both of them, a Kasugai Crow was heading their way. Immediately entering the room, he landed down before looking straight at Kie.

And, much to her continued surprise, while she wrestled herself out of Haganezuka’s grip, her Kasugai Crow spoke.

''Kie Kamado! Here are your orders!''

She could not believe it. A Crow spoke? And with a relatively male-sounding voice as well.

''Make your way to a town to the northwest! Young Girls have been vanishing there! Night after night, young girls have been vanishing! Hunt down the demon lurking there and kill it!''

The sheer weight of the situation only now truly settled as she’d gotten completely free from the Grip of her Swordsmith. It helped it seemed he was listening to the words spoken as well.

Or maybe he just glared at it with annoyance, who knows?

But this was it. This would be her first step now that she was a Member of the Corp.

''Kie Kamado, prepare yourself well for this task! This is your first assignment as a Demon Slayer!''

Her first mission.

For how serious her Kasugai Crow had made it sound, the Travel to the Town Northwest of where Urokodaki’s Home was located, was relatively serene all things considered.

She heard some bird make a noise she did not think could be equated to a chirp, but besides that, the walk was relaxing.

To a point that she was able to reminisce in peace.

Like her Corps Uniform.

It was a noteworthy thing. It didn’t quite allow anyone to blend in, but it became clear to her it had to be a constant. Or at least shared by many Demon Slayers, since she remembers Tsutako having worn the same thing 2 years ago, but just tinted Blue.

In Kie’s case though, it was tinted Red.

Additionally, just like Tsutako, she wore a Haori. Although she’d just gone for the orange and black checkered Haori she already had, which had been repaired in between her time at the Time Selection. It felt… right. To keep wearing it.

Her Katana rested on the left side of her Body, and, copying Tsutako again for that but slightly modified, her Warding Mask was hung to her left, next to her Weapon.

Honestly, when she’d tried this out, she’d believed this was more to differentiate Demon Slayers from Crowds, but from what she was told soon after, the Uniform wasn’t just there for recognition.

It had been around an Hour or so before she’d left. She’d already had an ongoing conversation with her Mentor, and she’d believed it to be over. She was standing up then.

''Before you prepare though, it is time I give you some last-minute advice.''

Her assumption was proven to be wrong though as Urokodaki quickly added that, causing her to stop and sit back down.

''First things first, that Demon Slayer Corps outfit you’re wearing right now… It’s made of a special kind of fiber. The Fabric is quite breathable, yet it repels moisture and won’t burn easily. A low-level demon’s talons or fangs couldn’t even manage to tear that uniform.''

She’d had her eyes drift down then to look over at the Uniform, even tugging a piece of said Uniform in wonder.

She was left surprised. But, on the upside, it meant she wouldn’t need to worry about damage to her Clothes anytime soon.

And while she has only had the time currently to see one of the claims of her sensei in action, she can honestly say that breathing was incredibly easy in the uniform. Up until now, some clothes may have the collar a little restrictive or there was something uncomfortable about them that she couldn’t quite put into words.

But none of those problems arose with this uniform. In that sense, it was almost as if there was nothing around her throat right now.

Which made the whole trip so far more enjoyable than usual. Although, speaking of which…

''Tanjiro.'' she slowly began to say, ''Are you alright in there?''

She still remembers two years ago, how her Little brother had a rather worrisome reaction when she’d first let him in a small space. The Basket in that case.

He couldn’t seem to stay still. In fact, she was very sure he was worried about the Sunlight.

So, she’d expected a similar reaction to what she carried him in now. Tilting her head to the side, she stared at the Box her little Brother was in now.

Absolutely no sound.

''Tanjiro?'' for the briefest of moments, she grew worried.

Worried this Box was not doing the job it was supposed to do.

''Now…''

By this point, her conversation with her Mentor was reaching its end. There was only so much they could talk about. But, there had been one last thing she’d wondered about.

And it seemed she would receive her answer as Urokodaki’s form shifted to the side, where a big Box was left.

Kie had wondered what that even was about. The answer was unexpected.

''Take this.'' he moved the thing rather casually in front of her, ''It’s a box for you to carry your Brother in during the day. Built out of an extremely light wood called Cloud Mist Pine. I coated it with rock lacquer to reinforce its exterior and to make it even more durable.''

And hearing those words, Kie mentally berated herself for forgetting this. Of course Tanjiro needed something to walk around during the day.

She’d been so focused on her training and overall worried about how long he might take to wake up that it had slipped her mind. Which is why she’s all too grateful that Urokodaki had thought of this.

''Thank you so much!''

But… no. No, it couldn’t be that it failed to do its job.

Perhaps… it had to do with the Theory Urokodaki had mentioned once.

On how her little brother required sleep as a substitute for Human Flesh. On why that may be the reason for his two years' worth of Sleep.

Perhaps that was it.

It was probable that Tanjiro was currently sleeping in the box.

Kie felt a faint smile grow while she stared back ahead to her destination.

''Tanjiro. Sleep well.''

She sped up her pace slightly. Before long, she reached a more advanced Town. One with Power Cables connected to it.

She knew she had arrived before even stepping foot on the Bridge, seeing a great many people coming and going. And walking further, she could see some small boats.

''So this is the Town to the northwest.''

She voiced that particular thought aloud as she crossed the bridge entirely, stepping foot in the town proper. Now, it was time to find that Demon.

But… uh…

How?

She was told there was a Demon. She was told she had to hunt it down. She was even told which Town it was in.

But how was she supposed to find it?

Okay, first, to go over what lessons and overall information may help her with this.

The Demon is only going to be out and about at night, so if needed, she could just wait until it gets dark. But if she did that, then there was the possibility that someone could die.

Which meant that the best thing she could do was look around and find out where said Demon hid. She could then corner it and go kill it.

With only two choices readily available, it didn't take Kie long at all to decide on the latter option. Finding the Demon while it was effectively trapped by its Natural weakness.

But that still leaves the question of how she can find it.

She lacked Urokodaki-sensei’s sense of smell, and the man admitted to her one time that he primarily relied on his sense of smell to hunt Demons. Tanjiro could help there, but her little brother could only really help at night since he was also a Demon, which wasn’t exactly helping her goal of killing the Demon while sunlight was still out.

Perhaps she could use herself as bait? Her Crow did say that the Demon seemed to be targeting young girls since they were the ones disappearing for the most part, and while she didn’t know her exact age, she was still likely a young teenager.

But before she could think things over a little more to help in this mission, Kie’s ears picked up on a conversation that drew her attention.

''Look, Kazumi is so pitifully haggard.'' One older woman spoke with what appeared to be a friend of hers.

''Because he was with Satoko when she disappeared.'' The friend responded in kind with a tone filled with sympathy, fear, and nervousness, looking at a specific person in the crowd that Kie followed, her gaze seeing a young man who appeared to be exhausted. It looked like he barely had the energy to stand properly.

Although, with what she now heard, there was a chance. It reminded her of what her Mentor had told her. Civilians at times held the answers, knowingly or not. For now though, she decided to keep on listening while continuing to observe the Young Man.

''Night after night. It’s so creepy.''

''Yes, it’s awful!''

''When night comes, another young girl will disappear.'' A man next to the women said with frustration and worry, and hearing the practical confirmation that this Demon was indeed targeting young girls and that this Kazumi lost someone to them...

''Kazumi-san!'' Kie called out, and the tired young man turned around to look at her, confused and exhausted.

''If you have a moment, I would like to speak with you.''

And so, she finally had one lead in all of this. Namely, the location where the previous Young Girl had vanished.

''This is where Satoko vanished.''

Kazumi had shown her a completely normal-looking pathway around the Town. From his words, both of them had been taking this path, talking and overall, enjoying their time together.

Kazumi even had a lamp with him, and yet, the very next second… she was just gone. And it had left him completely stunned. Because how?

How did she just vanish like that when a second ago, they were together and doing fine?

To be truthful, at first glance alone, Kie had to admit it sounded completely impossible. How could something like that happen?

But, if she took into consideration something else she was told… namely, something Demons gained after eating enough, it clicked.

''You may not believe me. But-''

''I believe you.'' she cut in, not needing more convincing on the matter.

However, while she did believe him, and she understood exactly what was used… it really didn’t answer anything else.

The Important piece of information at this point was the ''How''?

How did a Demon get to Satoko without Kazumi seeing anything? It was Night, she got that, but he had a lamp. No one could straightforwardly get to someone without making some kind of noise.

Invisibility, maybe?

If no one could see you, then maybe… no. Unless anything they touched turned invisible to, then Satoko would have still been visible.

Then again, it only made her question things further about those Blood Demon Arts Demons held. She doesn’t recall Urokodaki-sensei ever telling her about the limits of the abilities a Demon could gain. 

He said they were greatly varied and they can be unpredictable, but exactly how far did that Variety and Unpredictability go?

Because she can’t actually rule out that a Demon may have invisibility and could also make others go invisible as well.

For now, she should backtrack on this. See if there are any points that relate to this case. So, she turned her attention back to Kazumi.

''Hey, question.'' she saw his shoulders slightly stiffen at being addressed, ''When exactly did the disappearances first take place?''

Kazumi pondered about it for a moment before giving her an answer.

''I think it was… around 2 weeks ago? Maybe more, I’m not sure. I just know it was around then that people noticed Girls disappearing.''

It actually matched up with what she heard earlier upon arrival.

''And all those who disappeared for those 2 weeks were Young Girls?''

Kazumi hesitantly nodded, not giving her a vocal answer.

Still, she had some answers. Two Weeks ago, some sort of Demon had shown up and started going after Young Girls. She doesn’t know how many, but clearly enough for people to notice.

And even worse, there’s a chance that the disappearances may have taken place further before those 2 weeks. So this Demon…

Whatever Blood Demon Art they had was beyond a shadow of a doubt dangerous.

''Alright. Do you know the locations of where each disappeared?''

Kazumi just stared at her in bewilderment, ''W-Why do you want to know that?!''

''It will help narrow things down'' Kie answered him honestly. After all, if the disappearances were all happening in the same general area, then it would narrow down the Demon’s hiding spot. And if not, then that still tells her just a tiny little more about their Blood Demon Art, which was greatly valuable to her right now.

Kazumi seemed to be unsure of what to do. He clearly had some internal debate going on, but in the end, he chose to help as best he could.

''I don’t know all of the locations. But… I can tell you those I know.''

And those locations were exactly where both of them went for the remainder of the day, up until Night in fact.

But the leads were not making things look all that bright just as they finished with the last place Kazumi knew.

Because the distance between locations was too big. This Demon either was a paranoid sort, or he just hunted what he wanted, no matter the distance.

So, Kie understood that the more hopeful plan she had wouldn't cut out. At least not today. And considering it was now Night, she had another thing to worry about.

''We should get you back home now Kazumi-san.”

It confused the Young Man as he stared at Kie.

''Wait, what are you talking about? Whoever is behind this is targeting girls like you, so shouldn’t you hide instead?''

He recognized what Kie's intent was, but that only worried him more considering how obvious this Demon's choice of prey was.

''Maybe, but just because they are targeting girls doesn’t mean that they’ll leave you alone. And besides, I’m perfectly capable of defending myself since I came here to investigate.'' or, well, sent here. But those were semantics.

Kazumi seemed to be split on the matter, especially considering he’d been present for the whole investigation so far. To the point where he truly wished he could get his answers. If only to hope that Satoko was still alive.

But maybe she was… right…

Wait. Was she?

''But… I’m standing here… and on that Night, I wasn’t targeted.''

And Kie cursed that fact internally. It’s a point she can’t actually deny fully. He is standing in front of her. That Demon clearly seemed to prioritize Young Girls above all else if he let Kazumi live.

Which meant that if he truly believed it, then he might try to stick around.

''Kazumi. Look. I get why you’re thinking like this, but that is a horrible idea. It’s not safe.''

And, what a shame she turned out to be completely right. Because while Kie had her attention on Kazumi, something was making its way. Sneaking closer and closer without making a sound.

Then, it was right behind Kie. Curiously, it seemed to do nothing but wait.

And that ultimately was simultaneously the correct thing to do, yet all the same, it was a mistake that would cost it.

''And you will be safe?'' was Kazumi’s retort. Which wasn’t all that wrong due to this Demon’s choice of targets, but Kie knew she’d be safer since she was trained and had passed the Final Selection. 

It probably wouldn’t be easy though.

''Yes. Yes, I will. Please Kazumi-san, trust me on this.''

And then, one of Kie’s feet stepped back right on top of the thing. Yet she did not notice. Something however did begin to emerge out of this thing now that something was on top of it..

And just as Kie moved her other leg, her intent being to turn around, those things that emerged went into action.

It all happened too fast.

Kie was the first to react when she felt something grab both of her legs.

''Wha-?!'' she yelled out in shock as her head snapped down to finally see exactly what this thing was. Namely, a Pool of Black sludge with Two Hands emerging out of and holding her legs.

Legs which this thing was going to use to pull her in.

Yet, in all of this time it took for Kie to yell and for the Hands to grip, someone else had gone to act just as quickly as all this had begun. Someone who had noticed. After all, he had quite a strong nose.

Before Kie could pull out her Sword or for the Hands to try and pull her down with its strong grip, the box behind Kie’s back had been kicked Open. Kazumi couldn’t entirely understand what was going on due to how fast things were going, nor comment on anything.

''MMMMHH!!!!'' An Angry yell that was muffled came out of Tanjiro as he went into action already.

Holding onto the edge of the Box that was his shelter, he used it as a way to help him swing down without touching the ground, his leg hitting both of the hands from the way he swung and from the force behind it, breaking the bones in the hands from the power behind it.

The Grip slackened and then went to be completely gone, Kie was able to pull off an evasion as she jumped away from the sludge and into safe ground.

''What the hell was that?!'' that had been too close. Far, far too close to comfort.

Tanjiro let go of the Boxes edge and finally touched the ground himself, growing back to his normal size.

It allowed for the both of them to see things more clearly. Alongside a mistake Kie had just made.

Namely that Kazumi was on his own, as she’d jumped in the opposite direction of this thing for distance and safety. Good thing Kazumi however did finally realize what was going on, as he’d taken several steps back for distance of this thing.

A thing that had the Hands, still broken, stick out. If this thing was part of a Human-like Body, then she wondered if it would emerge.

And it actually did.

Emerging out of the Puddle, was a Demon with Three Horns. The Broken Hands in the sludge itself now. Probably healed up by now too.

And currently, it’s completely Red eyes were glaring at Tanjiro, Teeth grit in outrage. Yet, not a word came out as he seemed to only glare.

Tanjiro decided he might as well take advantage of it. He charged ahead, much to Kie’s sudden worry, as he threw a punch at the Demon. The Demon avoided it by sinking back into the sludge, causing her brother to stumble and fall onto his hands and knees slightly past the sludge. 

Taking advantage of this development, the Demon emerged and reached out an arm to grab the Kamado, but Kie was quick on her feet as she now charged forward and swung her blade forward, slicing the arm clean off before she in turn grabbed Tanjiro and this time, making sure the distance she created allowed her to return to Kazumi instead of slipping them up further.

Letting her Brother down, Kie’s attention returned to the Demon who proceeded to make a noise that irritated Kie’s ears greatly. All by grinding its teeth together continuously and hard.

''Is…'' Kazumi tried to speak, but the noise made it hard to speak clearly, and it irritated him to, ''Is that…?''

Glancing for the safest amount of time she could, Kie could see that Kazumi was asking more rhetorically than anything else.

He could put a guess as to what was in front of him after this entire day.

''Mmmmmh!!'' Tanjiro growled at the Demon through his muzzle, veins bulging on his face as the boy crouched down, looking like he was going to get on all 4s like a wolf for a moment. 

And it wasn’t all that inaccurate, considering what he was doing. He was sniffing around. And… there was something.

But his mind could not understand it fully.

The Siblings were in agreement over one matter, one which they had no need to communicate. Attack the Demon in front of them.

The issue is that Demon had one surprise in store.

One that Tanjiro had neglected with the state his mind was in. One Kie couldn’t have expected either.

Tanjiro charged ahead, and the second he did, two new Pools of this Sludge opened up. One next to the straight path Tanjiro was taking, and another next to Kazumi.

Only Kie could truly reflect shock while Tanjiro had only one thing in mind during his charge.

Protect.

No surprise could creep up in him at this moment, instead, his Body simply acted on an instinctual level as he kicked the ground, launching him forward while spinning around, the additional velocity allowing him to land a much more powerful kick than usual as the Two Horned Demon’s head twisted around from the force behind it.

Kie meanwhile found herself surprised by this turn of events as she pushed Kazumi to the side.

''There’s more?!''

She only successfully cut the arm off the Demon with One Horn, missing its neck due to prematurely swinging her Sword and not closing in the distance enough.

Both Demons sunk back into the sludge immediately, and when they emerged back, it was next to the Demon with Three Horns.

Tanjiro had returned to her, understanding very well that charging ahead by himself was a stupid move. And Kie tightened her grip around the Handle, feeling worry creep up.

''Why are there 3 of them?! Urokodaki-san told me Demons shouldn’t be working together. But, there are three of them right in front of me!''

This complicated things greatly. Were there more Demons around here who would be willing to work together after all? Or were those three the exception?

Perhaps they were, actually.

Just by first glance, they looked practically the same.

But each of them had a different Number of Horns, and the one with two Horns wasn’t wearing the same thing as the others either.

What even was that about?

Did this Demon have another Ability she wasn’t aware of? Was that why? Would it be another Blood Demon Art?

Was that even possible?

Regardless of what was or wasn’t, Kie’s attention remained on the Trio of Demons in front of her.

One was clearly not pleased at this turn of events.

''You bastard! Back off for crying out loud!'' The Two-Horned Demon quite literally hissed at Tanjiro, ''That Girl…! That Fresshness of hers is going to be rruined soon, Dammit!''

All 3 of them stared at the Demon in either repulsion, confusion, or just overall disgust.

''She iss already so off! She’s 16… each moment that passess, she gets less and less tasty!''

The only thing Tanjiro had to give to that, was a growl as he stepped in front of the Demon's field of vision, trying in vain to shield Kie and Kazumi with his smaller body.

It amused the Demon with One Horn, and he eased his Companion.

''Calm down, my other self.'' there was a more refined tone with this one, they all could tell, ''Nights like these were bound to happen at some point.''

He patted his other self on the shoulder, a satisfied yet malicious smile creeping up.

''I’ve already fed on plenty of 16-year-old girls in this town. They were all quite meaty and delicious, and for my part, I’m satisfied.''

''Well I’m not satisfied, my other self! I wanna consume more!'' The Two-Horned Demon cried out in outrage at his other self’s words.

''You’ll get it. Don’t worry.''

Kie could tell by the one-horned Demon's words, that his gaze shifted specifically to her. And then, to Tanjiro.

''Still, a mere Human accompanied by a Demon…''

Troublesome. And truly, off.

Why would a Swordswoman and a Demon be traveling together?

He didn’t get it.

And while the One-Horned Demon was in his thoughts, Kie similarly reflected on something. Namely, a confirmation.

She was indeed their Target. They wanted to eat her. 

She’d suspected it, and even Kazumi had pointed it out. But this also turned out to be a confirmation of her Age.

An Age she didn’t even know.

But if they were to be believed, she was still 16, but nearing her 17th Birthday.

It’s ironically relieving to finally know how old she is. Even though it doesn’t feel right, for some reason.

Both of their thoughts however were put to an end when Kazumi, with all of the horror that came crashing around them, spoke up. One form of understanding creeping up, and one he truly, truly hoped was not true.

No matter how this went, he needed to know.

''You Monster… Return Satoko to me. The one you abducted the night before last!''

The Three-Horned Demons' continuous Teeth grinding had not stopped, and it only became worse now that the Two-Horned also joined in with the Grinding.

But the One-Horned Demon answered him with slight confusion.

''Satoko?'' He hunched his head to the side, ''Who are you talking about?''

The Demon moved his arm to open up the Uniform he wore, and then, showed them something horrifying.

Not because it was Bloody. Not because it looked ugly. Nothing that could look ghastly at first sight. But simply because of the sheer implication they saw.

Inside his Uniform, were several Hairpins. A Collection of them, and from first glance alone, Thirteen. Looking clean and pristine.

''If her hairpin is among these collectibles, then I’ve devoured her.''

And, Kazumi’s fear was found true. Among those Collectibles, was the Ribbon of Satoko.

Amongst those Thirteen, which now was proven to be untrue as Kie was able to see two more Hairpins in there, Satoko was a victim.

Were there any more Victims? Did it mean the other Horned Demons also had their own Collection? How many more Towns did they go to and kill before this one?

That question echoed in Kie’s Head as all the Horned Demons sunk back in the Sludge -alongside the One Horn closing his Uniform while doing so, ready to continue this Battle for their prize.

But as Kie raised her guard completely again, she looked around for any signs of the now-gone sludge puddles where the horned Demons would come from. But as she did so, she noticed something a little odd, but not too surprising.

And that was Tanjiro’s absolutely livid look. Because while Kie didn’t know it, the shameless boast of how many girls the Demon had eaten and carrying something of them as trophies triggered something within his mind.

“Onii-Chan!!”

“Get away from them!!!”

“Takeo, run!”

“Where’s Rokuta!?”

“I won’t let you hurt my family!!!”

“My, Oh my...how curious.”

''MMMMMHH!!!'' Yelling out in rage, Tanjiro raised up a leg and slammed it into the ground, causing the earth beneath him to crack and shake a little as it became uprooted, revealing a sludge puddle as the 3 horned Demon came out in that same moment.

Seeing the Demon that had yet to speak, Kie took a few steps forward and attempted to swing at its neck, but was then met with the one-horned Demon who'd risen up from a sludge puddle to her right while striking out to pierce right through her head.

''Water Breathing - Second Form: Improved, Lateral Water Wheel!'' Kie thought to herself, using the Second Form to spin, but instead of spinning horizontally like normal, she spun vertically instead, allowing her to counter the surprise attack but likewise, preventing her from decapitating either of them.

However, as this is happening, Tanjiro sniffed at the air when he nearly snapped his neck, whipping his head towards Kazumi’s direction before charging behind the young man and taking a blow in his attempt to protect the human, his chest being punched through to an extent.

Glaring in rage, Tanjiro was quick to grab the Demon before he could hope to try and submerge himself again, and then proceeded to almost shatter the 2 horned Demon’s skull with a headbutt that stunned his foe for a few precious seconds. Those seconds were something that the Demon Kamado took full advantage of, as he lifted the now dazed Demon out of the puddle and began to whale on it, repeatedly slamming his fist into the Demon’s face.

However, this wasn’t able to keep the 2 horned Demon down forever thanks to its regeneration. As a result, they began to raise the hand buried in Tanjiro’s body to rip open his body, the sudden pain causing the Kamado to let go and stumble back while the large tear in his body began to go to work and regenerate. Taking advantage of this, the 2 horned Demon went on his own offensive and began to use his claws to tear into the boy’s flesh.

''Water Breathing - Third Form: Flowing Dance!'' But this did not last long, as Kie moved to aid her brother and with flowing movements and precise strikes, the Demon lost its arms and would have lost its head as well if he hadn’t retreated into the sludge puddle once again.

''You okay Tanjiro?'' She was quick to ask her little brother, holding out her hand and helping him back to his feet as his wounds now fully closed, the only signs of injury left being his spilled blood and the tears in his clothing.

Now looking around again for the 3 Demons, Kie couldn’t help but be a little nervous. From what she could tell, these Demons weren't too much of a problem for her physically, but their teamwork and their ability to retreat into those puddles and disappear was a huge problem.

''GGGGRRRAAAAGGGGHHHH!!! Why are they both making this so much more difficult than needed!?'' The 2 horned Demon yelled out as he rose up from his own puddle a few meters ahead of the Kamados and Kazumi, the other 2 appearing by the trio's sides a few meters away as well.

''Tch. It’s natural, I guessss.'' growled out the one with Three Horns, for once not grinding his Teeth, ''Of course that girl would fight.''

''But it’s useless.'' The One Horned Demon spoke right after, a smirk growing with a certain type of confidence and calmness that the two others did not seem to possess, ''They can fight on and on. But it brings them nothing. That Demon can’t do anything to us, and that Girl is bound to tire out.''

His eyes did narrow however.

''Although… she hasn’t shown any signs of it.''

Exhaustion should very soon start, no matter how much one has trained.

Voicelessly, the One-Horned Demon sunk back in. And following soon after, so did the Three-Horned one.

And at this point, Kie cursed how absolutely nowhere they were going. It would be a repeat of what happened earlier. They come out, fight, and then slink back in when they do get overwhelmed.

They come in and out as they please…

Wait.

First Out. Then In.

This Blood Demon Art was used to kidnap and then eat several Young Girls. By dragging them in. Just like one of them tried to do against her.

So others can go in there too.

Suddenly, Kie had a risky, but very much possible plan that came to mind. And she may have just had her way in.

One of them didn’t sink in yet. And what luck it happened to be the Two-Horned Demon, the one with plenty of anger to use.

''Hey!'' Kie shouted at said Demon, ''Are you really going to go hide in there when I’m right here? Your precious prize?''

Regardless of how much she hated referring to herself as that, she hoped the taunt would work. Or at least get that one to act more rashly going forward.

And the Demon… then sunk back in.

…she had really hoped he’d jump out to attack her, truth be told. But she doubts he won’t emerge back soon.

She was correct in that regard. The Puddle, instead of vanishing, instead moved visibly from where it was and right towards Kie.

She only then realized what this Demon was going to do when it literally shot out from the puddle that grew quickly, aiming to claw at her face.

Kie stepped to the side to dodge said blow, with the Two-Horned Demon now out while the Puddle remained so far open.

''I can go in now!'' she inwardly cheered before moving her Sword to block a strike from the Demon, ''But..''

That meant leaving Kazumi and Tanjiro alone against that. And she did not know exactly what to expect in the Puddle either.

Would she be fighting one Demon? Or Two? Would one come out here? Or would they try to use it against her?

She would be stepping into unfamiliar territory.

After that block, she pushed the arm before cutting off said Demon’s arm successfully. And Tanjiro, seeing a chance himself, joined in to attack again with a straightforward punch.

The back of the Demon was hit, and he swung his remaining arm back to hit her little brother.

It ended up hitting his forehead, which amounted to no damage and harmed the Demon instead, no matter how quickly it had healed after the action. But, the arm had finally gone to regrow after that.

And the Demon, at that moment, had an idea.

His next attack, a charge, was aimed towards Kazumi. Making Kie actually miss what had been about to be her strike for the neck.

''Oh no!''

Kie wouldn’t be able to reach Kazumi in time with the way she was now positioned after that failed strike. And for a moment, she truly feared Kazumi would die.

Only for her Little Brother to come to the rescue and successfully land a kick to the side of its head, making him go off course.

It was at that moment Kie was reminded of a Cold, but still comforting thought.

It had been around that same Night after her return to the Final Selection. Tanjiro had gone off to sleep again, as it was what he needed to regain energy.

So, her Mentor informed her of one matter she hadn’t been aware of.

''This may only be a cold comfort, but while Tanjiro was asleep, I used hypnotic suggestion on him.''

''You used what?'' Kie was somewhat aware of the word in question, but it was the first time she actually heard the words being used together.

Urokodaki had expected that line of questioning.

''To make it short for today, imagine a line of thought that is repeated within your mind.''

That truthfully didn’t say much to her, but she understood he was making this short considering she’d just returned from the Selection.

She could always ask for the details later.

''In this case, the suggestions were this.''

''All Humans are your Family.''

''Protect Humans.''

''The demons are the enemy!''

''Never forgive any demon who brings harm onto humans!''

A Cold Comfort indeed, but one that nonetheless eased her worries. It made Tanjiro wanting to eat a Human all the more unlikely...

And remembering this little bit of information proved to be a good thing for Kie right now. In the brief time that she had to herself to think over the memory, it allowed one of the missing 2 Demons the chance to grab her and begin to pull her down into the puddle beneath her feet.

(Turns out, she didn’t even need to lure one out. They’d have dragged her in regardless)

''MMMMHHH!'' Seeing this, Tanjiro cried out in worry and began to run forward to help his sister.

''Stay with Kazumi and protect him! I’ll be back soon Tanjiro!'' Kie told her brother, seeing him stop before her head was fully pulled into the sludge. And in the next instant, Kie found herself submerged in murky water, but found herself a little shocked when quickly realized that she was still able to breathe just fine and could see clearly.

Quickly though, that shock turned into rage as she spotted numerous pieces of clothing or accessories floating about. The implication was crystal clear.

''Getting hard to breathe, brat?'' The voice of one of the Demons down here questioned Kie, their voice being quite clear but she couldn’t pinpoint where it was coming from.

''There’s hardly any air inside this swamp. On top of that, the darkness coiling around your body must be weighing you down.'' The voice continued on, and despite the malice it clearly held, the calmness with which its owner spoke made it clear that this was the 1 horned Demon.

''Wait, he thinks being down here is crippling for me! Seems like I have a card up my sleeve with this.'' Kie was quick to realize the implications left by the words, as while her oxygen and sight were now a bit limited, she was still perfectly fine.

She'd always been able to see fine even in the Dark, and Mount Sagiri had even less Air to Breathe in during her time there. Not that she'd had too many issues even with that Low amount of Oxygen.

With that triumphant thought, Kie waited patiently as she saw the pair swim about within the now swampy environment, being able to keep track of them even when the sound of grinding teeth rang out through the whole area.

Then, as her foes approached her, she took her chance...

''Water Breathing - Sixth Form: Whirlpool!'' Kie unleashed her technique, spinning around as her technique created an actual whirlpool thanks to the current environment despite her lacking any footing. And as a result of this, actual physical water accompanied her blade, so as the Nichirin metal sliced through their neck, the water sliced through and tore apart the Demon pair’s bodies before they realized what had just happened.

And just like that, their bodies quickly were reduced to ashes.

''Time to get out of here.'' Kie thought to herself before quickly swimming upwards.

But then, she stopped short when she saw something. Something that made her grab it before putting it in her Uniform Pockets. Only then did she swim back out to the surface.

Meanwhile, as that was happening, Tanjiro went on the offense the moment that the 2 horned Demon came out of its puddle, charging forward and striking with a kick that hit them square in the chest hard enough to force them to cough up a bit of blood.

''This little shit!! How on earth could some dumb brat be sso sstrong!? He's barely eaten, if at all, sso how!? Unless… did they really give him that much blood!?'' The Swamp Demon thought to himself as he tried to recover, but he had no opportunity to head back into the Swamp dimension with how aggressive the other Demon was being.

Despite this though, this forced head-on confrontation confirmed one thing for the Demon. Despite all of his opponent’s strength, there was no skill. Only aggression and power. And while that is helpful, in a battle between 2 Demons…

''The winner will always be the smarter one!''

And this idea proved to be true, because as the horned Demon jumped back and Tanjiro attempted to pursue him, the Demon created a large puddle that the brat ended up stepping on, making the Swamp Demon laugh as he sunk in.

Admittedly, creating it this big prevented the Demon from going into his and the others’ little dimension, but it worked just nicely for stopping something in its tracks, like the brat before him. And now…

''You know, I really don’t care for that worthless kid or you. But since that little girl is in the Swamp with my other selves, they are probably eating her as we speak and I won’t have my fill. So I’m going to enjoy this.'' The Demon spoke as it smiled wickedly while showing off his sharp teeth, watching sadistically as the brat tried to pull himself out but lacked the footing to do so.

So, confident in his victory, the Demon began to slowly approach the little shit to create dread in his new victim. After all, he was sure her Ladyship would love to see one of her creations free from them, and there were certainly talks -mostly rumors in the rare cases where Demons were social to each other- about what she may be doing beyond making more Demons. 

None of them being pleasant.

But, his desire to cause dread and despair left him vulnerable. Because in a swift motion, before the Demon even realized what happened, Kie burst out of the Swamp and sliced through one of his legs, and took both of his arms in an instant, causing him to fall to the ground face first.

Because of this, the Demon fell to the ground stunned while his large sludge puddle disappeared, spitting Tanjiro out of it as it closed. But before the Demon could try to regenerate as quickly as possible, he felt the edge of cold steel on the back of his neck.

And as he looked behind him to the best of his capabilities, his worst fears were confirmed. The other versions of himself were killed, and the Slayer was pinning him to the ground with a foot placed harshly on his back and her blade pointed at his neck.

Though, there was something… odd about her now. But what?

''Listen very well. The only reason you’re alive is because I have questions. Questions I want you to answer.''

At any moment, she could move the Sword and end him. And unless the Demon could find a way out of his current state, there was no escaping that fate.

''So now. What do you know about her? Tell me all you know about…''

''Kie, listen to me closely.''

Thinking on it again, this was perhaps the most important conversation that her Mentor was giving her. After all, it was about a certain being.

''The Type of Demon with the blood that can turn humans into demons… There is only one in this world. And I imagine Tsutako mentioned them to you, yes?''

Kie nodded.

''She did. Tsutako-san mentioned a Progenitor.''

''Indeed. That one, is the first Demon in existence. And she has existed for a Thousand Years now. She is a Demon Slayer's ultimate foe and she may be the only one who has any answers on how to turn your brother back into a Human.''

Ah…

That was new. The thought hadn’t crossed her mind, but when saying it aloud, it made far too much sense.

The Progenitor of all Demons. The one being who can turn Humans into Demons… did it not make sense that individual may in turn be capable of doing the reverse?

''Does… do we know a name?'' Kie asked.

She received one.

''That Demon’s name is…''

''Kanao Tsuyuri''

Chapter Text

The Demon remembered that day clearly.

How could he not? It was the day he would end up becoming a Demon. And it would be the day he would fall on the being that completely terrified him.

And on an unassuming day as well.

He’d expected things would go the usual way. He would steal what she had, then sneak away while that person realized later they’d lost their Money. And maybe some Extra Accessories too, whenever they were easy to take.

Though the Butterfly Pin probably wouldn’t have sold for much to begin with.

Yet, it didn’t go as he’d expected. In fact, things could be said to have gone horribly considering who he actually tried to steal from.

She’d gone into a semi-secluded location. Not many of the people there went out at this time of the Night, so she was by all means alone, and he had the cover of the night.

He neared. And neared, and neared, and then, his hands moved.

Only for something to emerge out of her back and wrap itself around his hand.

It’s so out of nowhere that the then Human could do nothing but freeze as he felt something as rough as wood tighten its hold on his wrist.

‘’Well, what do we have here?’’

The Woman -who he was gradually certain was not human- spoke casually, not once turning to address him entirely.

‘’A Thief? Well, you wouldn’t be the first one.’’

No words could come out. The Man was frozen from this Unnatural thing wrapped around his wrist, and he feared exactly what he’d just tried to steal from.

Only for the thing wrapped to let go.

‘’I guess I could spare you.’’ The Woman considered aloud, ‘’It’s not like you succeeded stealing from me.’’

For a moment, he grew hopeful.

‘’But!’’

And then it plummeted down hard. 

The Woman twisted her body around, turning fully so she could see him with her own Eyes.

‘’I see this as a chance as well.’’

She looked completely Human. There was no way to tell she was anything but. If you could ignore the Wooden thing that emerged out of her back, and now promptly wrapped around his neck.

‘’Thieves. Those types… always the sneaky type.’’

The Wooden thing seemed to grow thicker as it grew in mass. No longer a thin thing that could be compared to a finger, but instead the size of an Arm, and so, it’s grip tightened and he felt like he was choking while it lifted him up.

‘’Well, it’s a given actually. You all need to be unseen to take without consequence.’’ She chirped while smiling.

‘’So I wonder… will anything unique come out of you? Or will you just be a random shrub in this garden?’’

He could look nowhere else but at this thing in front of him.

So, he saw it. The way her eyes shifted from Human to something else. Something nothing humans should have.

‘’Well, we’ll find out!’’ She happily exclaimed, before promptly dying out, ‘’Although… a friendly… advice, so to say.’’

‘’Don’t tell anyone.’’ Her facial expression was the opposite of the sweet voice she gave, ‘’Never say my name casually. Never dare say it to others.’’

And a smile grew again simultaneously with her Nails, matching slightly the tone of her voice, but absolutely not the words she spewed out.

‘’I’ll know. Because I always watch.’’

Thus, his last days as a Human were over.

- - - - - - - - - -

“I c-can’t…” 

Kie had gone in this expecting the Demon to not say anything. Either because the Demon would just refuse, or because they were loyal in some shape or form.

She’d expected she’d need to get rough to get anything out of him.

What she had not expected, was for the second the Demon Progenitors name to be uttered, for the Demon to shake in terror, just like a leaf in a Hurricane.

It surprised Kie, the way terror had completely overtaken a Demon who had sounded so vile less than a minute ago. It’s to the point where she almost took a step back by how unexpected this shift was.

The Two-Horned Demon continued his fearful rant.

“I can’t tell you! I can’t tell you!! I CAN’T TELL YOU! I CAN’T TELL YOU!!  ICAN’TTELLYOU!!! ICANTTELLYOU!! ICANTTELLYOUICANTTELLYOU!!!!!!” 

The Demon screamed in an utter panic, thrashing about beneath Kie until he regrew his limbs. As a result, she knew that she couldn’t drag this out any longer.

“I CAN’T TE-!!” He attempted to scream while activating his Blood Demon Art, a sludge puddle developing right below him and ready to retreat into his pocket dimension, when Kie swung her blade down and took off his head. 

The Demon went quiet upon the decapitation as its head bounced off and rolled across the ground, with his head finally staying still at an angle that had the teen he’d tried to devour this night be in his line of vision.

This would be the last thing he sees.

But as his head disintegrated, taking his Jaw first, the time he actually had to simply watch allowed him to notice something he had not noticed earlier.

His eyes widened just as his nose was taken and already heading for his eyes.

“This girl! She’s-!’’

The rest of his face faded away just as that realization came to him, making this his final thoughts as nothing more than ash in the wind remained behind.

Leaving behind a question he would never be able to answer.

Kie meanwhile, was not too pleased with this situation, but for vastly different reasons.

“And no answers.” Kie muttered as she watched the Demon finally pass away. She didn’t feel any form of pity for this Demon, but the fact she gained no information on Tsuyuri was a loss in her book here.

“Mmm.” However, she was snapped out of these thoughts before they could trap her in her mind, when she heard the familiar muffled voice of her brother and felt his hand be placed on her shoulder.

As a result, Kie looked over her shoulder to look Tanjiro in the eyes and smiled at him, though she made sure to hold up her little brother when it was clear that he was tired at the moment.

“Come on, let’s get you into the box.” She told Tanjiro gently as she guided him to his protection from the sunlight, and as they stood in front of it, the young Demon stopped leaning into her for support, his eyes now more energised as he looked at her. But before she could ask him if something was wrong…

“Ah! Tanjiro, put me dow-! Are you trying to put me in the box!?” 

“MMMPH!!”

“Tanjiro, this is meant to keep you safe from the sun, not me!”

“Mmmmm.”

“Tanjiro, let me go!”

Suffice to say… that took a good amount of time to finally sort out. And the end results were Kie standing up once again with the box on her back, all while a very displeased Tanjiro sat within it.

And here she thought that he was finally done with this after those two years of sleep.

“Satoko…. Why her?” She then heard a devastated voice question, causing Kie to turn her head as she saw Kazumi kneeling on the ground, tears dripping down his face and he seemed to stare at nothing.

“Kazumi-San…” Kie uttered sadly to the man before approaching him, quickly placing a hand on his shoulder for comfort and after shaking him a little, got the young man to look up at her with a devastated face.

She’s truly glad she’d taken what she did earlier ago.

‘’It’s probably more of a cold comfort, but…’’ she picked it out, what seemed to be just a piece of cloth initially, ‘’...I’ve found something of Satoko’s here. I’m hoping it helps.’’

She turned it over so Kazumi could actually see it, and the one thing that immediately caught his attention was Satoko’s hairpin on it. It certainly wasn’t the only hairpin considering this was previously a part of the Swamp Demon, but he cared not for the rest.

Only what belonged to his betrothed.

Snatching it in his hands, he felt tears build up at the fact this was all that remained of her. And while Kie certainly felt sad, she still found herself happy that at least, Kazumi would have something to remind him of her.

Still, her job was done. Now, it was time to go.

‘’I hope you’ll be able to recover.’’

Kie didn’t think she was one with words. So she tried to keep it at a minimum. Hence, she said that, bowed, and then moved on to leave.

But Kazumi, who had been mostly focused on the Hairpin, wanted to at least do one thing. Simple in itself.

‘’Thank you!’’ Kazumi knew it was early in the morning, and he knew some would hear, but he wanted to be heard loud and clearly.

To show his gratitude that not only had Satoko been avenged, but that it also meant no Young Girls would be eaten anymore.

‘’Thank you for what you’ve done!’’ And so, he knelt down.

Kie had stopped in her tracks to look at him, see his gesture. And while he couldn’t see her face that well from the distance, he could see her raising her arm and waving. And he wouldn’t be surprised if she was smiling as well.

And once the Demon Slayer was done waving to Kazumi, she turned around and continued down the path while her Crow flew a bit above her. And with the current calm, the Kamado could not stop herself from tightening her hand into a fist, almost drawing blood from her palm in the process.

“Just how many… how many lives has that woman ruined? Why would she create beings like that Demon!? Why let it happen!?” Kie thought to herself in a rage, almost not noticing her brother shifting about in the box.

“Kanao Tsuyuri…! I promise you this, I will never forgive! Me and the Demon Slayer Corps will be the ones to stop your hunt over the lilies that fill this field!’’

“Kie Kamado! Your next mission is in Asakusa within Tokyo! Rumours of Demons hiding within the city there! Hurry! Caw!!” Her crow yelled out from above her before flying down and landing on her shoulder, taking the swordswoman by surprise as she blinked at the bird.

“So soon? Should I rest first?” Kie inquired of her companion, who clearly scoffed while raising his wings above his head.

“Yes! Now get going to your next mission! Besides, you're not tired or injured!” Matsuemon told her before then pecking her with his beak.

“Ow! Hey, stop that!!”

“Get moving already! Caw!”

“Just give me a sec-!”

“No waiting!”

- - - - - - - - - -

“MMMMMPPPHHH!!!” Once again, Kie heard Tanjiro cry out in distress, hearing his claws scraping at the box within despite it being night. 

“Tanjiro, there aren’t any Demons and the sun isn’t out yet.” Kie told her little brother, being honestly exhausted and rubbing her head since this had been going on for the whole day. Which was confusing for her, since there wasn’t anything for Tanjiro to have a fuss about right now.

Though, to her surprise, Tanjiro seemed to have stopped clawing at the inside of the box upon hearing her words. However, that small quiet was very brief, as her little brother kicked at the opening from the inside, allowing him to jump out in his tiny state.

“Did you ju-!?” She was about to ask the little Demon, but before her sentence came out fully, she was cut off and shocked when Tanjiro grabbed her, lifted her much larger body above his head, and began to run in the opposite direction of the path she was walking.

“Tanjiro, put me down! We need to get to the mission!”

“MMMMMPPPHHH!!”

And just like that, he ignored her words entirely. Even when she followed her instincts and used that tone of voice that her brother always listened to, he ignored her and continued to walk down the path. If anything, whenever she brought up people needing their help on the mission, Tanjiro just ran even faster.

“Tanjiro, if you don’t… wait.” However, Kie was just as determined to be put down as her brother was to move away from her mission, only to stop as she saw a sign that she somehow missed with directions on it.

And the path opposite from the one she took, was where Asakusa actually was.

“...You knew about this, didn’t you?” Kie asked the kind Demon, who merely nodded his head in confirmation with his eyes closed, before then putting her down.

“I see. Sorry for getting mad and yelling at you little brother.” The female Demon said before taking a calming breath. And once she felt herself cool off a little, she smiled at Tanjiro and gave him a hug while apologising.

And she was sure that the hug he returned and the set of head pats he gave was a show that he forgave her.

“Well, let's get going!” Kie said with a large smile as Tanjiro grabbed hold of her hand, still staying small, before they both walked down to the city, ready for anything!

- - - - - - - - - -

She was in fact not ready for anything.

Due to Kie’s mistake, her time of arrival, which should have been daytime, now became Nighttime.

Two days after her first mission.

And so, when she arrived in Asakusa, Kie could genuinely not believe what she was seeing.

‘’What… what is this place?!’’

She had heard of cities. The most densely populated locations in Japan. By all means, a massive feasting ground for Demons, if they could stay hidden.

And she had heard of the technological advancements that took shape in there. She’d even seen some signs in the town she’d previously been in.

And yet, she was absolutely not prepared for what a City looked like.

‘’They’re… are they supposed to be this advanced? It’s Night-time… but it’s so bright! It feels like it’s still day… and the Buildings are so tall…! And I seriously underestimated how many people there were!’’

It was not an exaggeration to say this was a sea of people. Absolutely filled to the brim with things Kie could not grasp her head around. 

She felt completely overwhelmed, and Tanjiro was having it even worse right now.

If she looked confused, then Tanjiro looked like his entire world had been spinning. He kept his eyes shut and breathed in and out. That dizziness of his not going to leave anytime soon.

Although…

‘’Is everything fine Tanjiro?’’

She hadn’t noticed immediately, but once she’d tried to continue her way through this crowd -and seeing a Tram in action, Tanjiro seemed to be…

Fearful?

At least if the way his face expressed itself was anything to go by. 

He looked at her in a way that could have been compared to when he wanted her out of the Sun, but enhanced in a completely other direction.

‘’It’s probably because of how many people there are here.’’ Kie figured, ‘’We should move to somewhere less Dense first.’’

Not like she could hunt down that Demon right now. What with her not even knowing when the last sign of activity was.

‘’Alright. Let’s move little brother.’’

And then she walked right into an alley, thinking it may count as less dense. Which caused her to immediately backtrack back in the main path once she saw a particular scene.

Less said about that, the better.

‘’Utterly shameless.’’

Safe to say, it took Kie going out into the outskirts of Asakusa to actually find a less dense location. And while it seemed Tanjiro had eased up slightly, it still seemed he had a hard time calming down.

Thankfully, his Hunger was still kept in check at least. But it turns out that her own Hunger wasn’t quite as understanding.

Her stomach growled.

‘’I need to eat something.’’ She muttered. Though, it’d probably mean returning to the Densely populated Asakusa. That was a No.

So she truly was fortunate that she found a Udon Cart not too far from where they were.

And if the man who owned the Udon Cart was slightly worried by her utterly exhausted face as she ordered a Bowl of Niku Udon… she really couldn’t care.

She sat down on the Bench, as did Tanjiro, and finally, it felt like they could actually take a long breath and calm down. Except Tanjiro still looked like he couldn’t fully calm down.

He was constantly on edge.

Kie found herself in a slight Dilemma because of it. Clearly, Tanjiro’s nose was making it hard on him, and she didn’t want to just drag him along. But on the other hand, leaving him alone was something she was unwilling to entertain.

But she had to do one, and quickly. Because the Demon could be at this very moment hunting down someone.

So what to do. What to do…

‘’Here’s your Niku Udon!’’

And Kie found herself promptly startled by the Owner’s voice. She steeled her expression to at least not look… whatever she was doing, and then turned her head.

‘’Thank you!’’

For now, she should just eat. Regain some energy. Maybe she’ll figure out something while eating.

She grabbed her food and prepared to eat. 

But then, everything shifted.

- - - - - - - - - -

“Hey, Tanjiro! Can you help me gather some wood tomorrow!”

“Onii-Chan let’s play hide and seek!

“Big brother!! Nēchan is sick!”

“Say ‘Ah!” Rokuta-Chan!”

“Brothur… Hug!”

Those were only some of the things that floated about in Tanjiro’s mind the moment that he smelled her. Memories that were seemingly buried and dormant clawing to the surface of his mind.

“Tanjiro, are you okay!?” A small girl with dark pink eyes questioned him as she ran to his side and helped him up, all while a young boy looked at him with shock and worry.

“I’m sorry Onii-Chan! I… I got you hurt.” The boy said as he cried into his chest, as behind him, a door slid open and two tall people whose faces he currently could not see rushed in, their voices somehow muted but the care and warmth was still clear as day.

“Big brother! Can you help us find Takeo’s scarf before he gets back? We lost it.” A small girl wearing a peach Iromuji kimono and pale pink haori asked as she ran up to him, with a boy wearing a light green and black patterned kimono with a light green haori over it following right behind her.

“We’re sorry.” The boy said as he and the girl bowed in apology to another boy that was wearing a scarf, who looked annoyed but sighed and hugged the two younger children.

“It’s okay Rokuta. The rest of us are still here.” A tall lady whose face Tanjiro could not see assured a small child in her arms, who was crying uncontrollably. But when he say Tanjiro, he seemed to calm down a little.

But as time went on while exposed to that scent, more memories began to appear, a vague image accompanying the words he was hearing. And seeing the people in those images while smelling that devil’s scent, caused Tanjiro’s rage to slowly overcome his fear. Until eventually…

“Children of the Sun… Well, well… I wonder if you’ll make anything new Bloom from your Blood.’’

“Tanjiro!!” 5 voices, so new yet familiar, cried out to him, before he saw an image of each of them being cut into by that monster. And when an image of Kie being slapped away appeared to him as she defended him and the rest…

Fear was replaced by blood boiling rage.

And because he could still smell her scent, it was easy for Tanjiro to chase after that Devil. Much to his Sister’s worry when he shot up from his seat and ran.

‘’Tanjiro! Where are you going?!’’

That’s all he heard as he ran. Following the scent and moving through the crowd, not caring in the least that his size was small. Not caring at all if he made anyone trip.

Because eventually, he reached where the scent was.

Inside an Apothecary.

The Front door was open, so he could see straight through.

The Humans in there as Customers. The Owner, a Woman who currently spoke to… her.

‘’Thank you! I hope to see you soon!’’ The Owner happily said goodbye to the one who held what would be recognized as a Doctors bag, if anyone looked at it closely.

‘’Likewise!’’ And said Woman… was not Human.

But before Tanjiro could take a step in, he noticed his sister's scent right next to him. Having caught up, she was ready to berate him for running away like that.

‘’Tanjiro! What the hell were you… thinking…’’ As Kie exclaimed that, she turned to look where Tanjiro’s gaze went. Why he looked at it and glared.

And she saw a Woman, who looked back at them curiously. So did many of the Customers inside, actually.

But neither paid attention to the rest. Only that Woman.

She sported a White Shirt with its Collar and Cuffs flounced, the bottom of said shirt shoved inside the Long Dark Purple Skirt that reached halfway across the Tibia bone and revealed the White and Beige Boots she wore under.

Over her shirt, she wore a Pink Haori that acted as her coat. And around her neck, a purple Shawl. It covered her entire shoulder, alongside some parts of her chest and back.

But perhaps the most noticeable trait, was her side-ponytail she wore on her right side, held together by a single Butterfly Hairpin.

She looked normal. There wasn’t a single trace that said anything else. And yet, Kie could feel… something.

Something that couldn’t be considered Human.

But it was so off as well. Everything she’d learned, every senses she used to tell apart a Demon from a Human, was just not working.

It screamed Human to her in every other way.

And that thing that felt Human in nearly every way, yet wasn’t, looked at them amusingly.

‘’Is something the matter?’’

She cocked her head to the side, her Side Ponytail hanging lower because of the movement while her voice carried only kindness.

But that’s the issue. Her voice carried kindness, but it only set her off more.

It caused her body to grow tense, and because of the acceleration of her heartbeat which she was certain she could feel, any ways this kind voice could have soothed her failed.

It did not help that she had the attention of this woman, which was the root cause of why her Body was acting this way to begin with. Every single Cell in her body screamed about danger. 

So shaken by this feeling, Kie barely noticed when she picked up Tanjiro and held him close to her chest so he stayed with her, all while the boy glared at the woman.

Really, that action was just an attempt from Kie to comfort herself and her brother.

‘’You seem quite flustered. And that boy… well, I honestly don’t get why he’s glaring at me like that.’’ The position of her head went back straight after that remark of hers.

Right after that, Kie felt a Headache build-up. Which was actually odd as well considering how it was the first time she felt that.

But then, just as quickly as it had appeared, it simply faded.

The Woman frowned then, but said nothing. Although Whispers began to form from inside the Apothecary, due to the other people in.

Not that Kie paid attention to what was being said. It was hard to do so when every cells in her body continued to make her Body feel… off.

‘’Kuze-san.’’ The Owner of the Apothecary spoke up, gaining the attention of the one supposed name Kuze.

‘’Do you happen to know them?’’

Kuze shook her head, ‘’I do not. In fact, I’d say this is the first time I’ve met either of them.’’

For a moment, Kie could feel Tanjiro tense at the words, looking ready to lunge. She stopped him before he could do that.

The Owner nodded before her own gaze landed on them, ‘’Then, unless you are here to buy, then I kindly ask for both of you to vacate immediately. You are blocking the way.’’

Kie was barely able to hear her in all honesty. But hearing that she was causing some trouble for others did cause her kind heart to push through her unexplainable terror as she shakily tried to take a step back while watching Kuze, only to all over while keeping hold of Tanjiro.

“Whoa, is she okay?”

“I think she’s having a panic attack.”

“But why would she?”

“Perhaps Kuze-San has some resemblance to someone from her past?”

“Not impossible. I faced something like that in the past.”

Seeing her fall down seemed to have made everyone talk more actively, some even moving about and annoyed stares becoming confused or concerned while Kie remained rooted in place and Kuze just continued watching her and Tanjiro.

Eventually though, after what felt like hours, Kie felt herself get pulled up so she could stand and lead away while Tanjiro still glared at Kuze. But he made no attempt to get to the woman that attacked him and his sister 2 years ago since his sister clearly needed help and he intended to give it.

Even if it meant that devil living another night.

And said Devil looked at them for a moment longer before shaking her head.

‘’Then she can deal with it.’’ She sheer coldness of it caught everyone else who noticed by surprise, ‘’It seems my presence is what brings her Ill, so I’ll be leaving now.’’

She gave a nod towards the Owner, ‘’My thanks again.’’ And then moved.

Even if it meant passing by the two. It seemed like Kuze was fine just passing by them. And yet, for reasons only the woman herself would know, her eyes shifted in front of them.

Her eyes which were purple previously went to a lighter shade. A Lavender that begins to seem more white than its actual colour. 

Her Pupils remained the same, dot-shaped like any other Human being, but several branches like Veins grew from it and spread to the Iris, not reaching the edges. It could look like a bird's view from a Leafless Tree.

Most notable however, was her Scelera. It was a Dark Red Colour, a Mahogany that could be mistaken for Black.

And those eyes stared at the both of them as she passed by, almost like a type of dare. And it certainly felt that way as on one side, the edge of her mouth tipped up. Giving an arrogant air.

Yet, while they saw that, the shift lasted mere Seconds.

By the time she passed them by, her Eyes were back to purple. And then, she moved in with the Crowd.

For a moment, Kie was left with confusion at what she was seeing. Before it all clicked. She gave chase.

“She’s the… come on Tanjiro!” 

If Kuze was the Demon she was sent to hunt, then it explained it all. It would explain why she was so severely terrified, because then it’d be because of a Blood Demon Art. And it’d explain why Tanjiro got aggressive.

“MMMMPPPHHH!!” Yelling in muffled support, the little Demon ran with his sister through the crowd in search of the monster that hurt their family. But despite how much they searched within the crowd itself, they couldn’t catch up.

This wasn’t to say that they lost Kuze. After all, Tanjiro was still able to smell her a bit through the mass of people, and whether on purpose or not, they would occasionally see glimpses of her butterfly ornament. But after nearly 20 minutes…

She left the crowd and walked down an empty alleyway. And neither sibling hesitated to give chase.

But that… proved to be a mistake.

‘’Oh goodness, so you did follow me!’’

Because when they did give chase and into the empty alleyway, it was to show a grand nothing. Kanao wasn’t in front of them, not even far ahead of them. Yet, they heard her.

‘’I wonder…’’ In fact, from the way her voice came to their ears, it was… behind them?

Both of them snapped back to see Kuze casually leaning against the Walls of the Alleyway where they’d just come from.

‘’...are you fools or courageous?’’

She leaned away from the Wall and moved to position herself in the middle of the Alleyway, effectively, this Demon was blocking off one way. Or perhaps…?

‘’I believe I have made it clear that I wished to be undisturbed. Yet, I find that my wishes have been denied. And by… children.’’ It was unclear if she sounded annoyed or amused.

‘’And now, you actually came to me.’’

Kie, knowing their situation was bad, but still trying to keep some form of control in this situation, spoke up: ‘’Why wouldn’t I? I’m a Demon Slayer-’’

A snort interrupted her on the spot. Followed with Kuze covering her mouth with one of her hands.

‘’Excuse me.’’ She cracked a grin, ‘’That was a good joke. Really, well done. I never heard that one before.’’

Tanjiro ended up voicing a growl, which was basically what Kie felt as well for being laughed at by this Demon for saying she was a Demon Slayer. The audacity…

And Kuze seemed to realize something else while she felt insulted.

‘’...wait, you’re actually being serious?’’ The amusement was gone in an instant, replaced by an inquisitive Demon.

‘’Of course I am!’’ Kie, in her frustration -and fear she tried to hide, cried out.

‘’Huh.’’ The woman hummed, ‘’Well, that’s… actually impressive. However you did that.’’

Ok, was this Demon trying to insult her all the way through? Was that her Tactic?

‘’You-’’ Honestly, Kie was absolutely not sure how to feel that a Demon was questioning her that way.

But it certainly angered her. Kie ended up clenching her fist as to not rashly attack now, not when she still had this horrible feeling lingering that had only augmented because of them being lured here.

“Well, let’s ignore that for now.” Kuze spoke dismissively with a chirped tone, her shoulders moving exactly like a shrug while an odd type of glint lingered in her eyes, ‘’You’ve got my attention. Both of you.’’

And it ended with her giving a taunting smile.

‘’Can’t say it was a wise decision.’’

Hearing this, and seeing her in front of him, seemed to have been enough to make Tanjiro snap, as with a growl, the Demon boy charged forward at a speed that seemed to surprise Kuze a little, but as a fist seemed ready to hit her gut…

Tanjiro went right through her.

Actually. No… that would be the wrong term to use. After all, what Tanjiro had really hit was an afterimage of Kuze instead of the real person. It left both Tanjiro and Kie stunned.

“Curiouser and curiouser… you’re a relatively young one for a Demon. Newborns especially shouldn’t have this urge to end me.’’ Kuze’s voice called out from everywhere and nowhere at once. Tanjiro whipped around in search of the woman, even sniffing at the air to find her scent, but he found nothing.

And then, he felt someone's lips near his ear. Whispering words casually.

‘’It’s funny how you entertain the idea of landing a hit on me when you’re so weak.’’

Kie widened her eyes in horror due to what she was seeing.

Because Kuze was standing right behind her brother, having whispered words in before grabbing him from the back of his neck. He was lifted off the ground with ease. And even when Tanjiro grew to his normal height, the additional weight and strength now granted to him clearly had no effect on Kuze.

“Water Breathing - Second Form: Water wheel!” Kie was quick though, taking in a deep breath before charging forward and leaping into the air, performing the spin required of the technique while bringing down her blade to Kuze’s arm.

Only, Kuze was the fastest of them all.

She twisted her arm to the side and used Tanjiro as her meat shield. If not for Kie diverting her slash just barely in time upon the realization, she would have injured her Younger Brother. Yet, it left her exposed due to landing right next to Kuze.

“So you were serious after all… my oh my, what a Comedy I still witness.’’ Kuze commented with a smile before delivering a kick to Kie’s chest, making the poor girl cough up blood and get sent flying further down the alleyway.

This action caused Tanjiro’s struggling to increase, furious growls and snarls muffled by his muzzle while his claws tried to dig into and cut Kuze’s arm, but they lacked the strength to succeed in that task. And after looking at him for a moment, and then to the kneeling Kie who was trying to get her breathing under control, she seemed to make a decision.

‘’If you want your Sister so bad, then by all means, join her.’’ Casually, without a shred of effort on her part, she threw Tanjiro back to Kie. The boy was able to land on both of his feet with a bit of a stumble before quickly recovering and standing protectively in front of Kie.

The protective action caused Kanao to look the pair over a little before nodding, as if acknowledging something.

Meanwhile, Kie got her bearings back from that particular kick and was standing tall behind Tanjiro.

‘’The Younger one is protective of you it seems.’’ Kuze went on to remark with a tone that gave the impression of her knowing something, but then being contradicted. Her head hunched off to the left.

‘’But… shouldn’t it be the other way around?’’

And then, off to the right. For her, it was a question with an obvious answer.

‘’What are you even on about?’’ Kie held her Nichirin Blade tighter upon asking that question. Her Body continued to react with fear, and so far, that fear wouldn’t fade away with the situation they were in.

It seemed to be a sentiment shared by Tanjiro due to the hum he gave after Kie’s question. Kuze’s only immediate answer to their reaction was for one of her eyebrows to raise up.

‘’Oh.’’ Eventually, that single word was all she gave as her face remained neutral. But then, it shifted. That Neutral expression shifted as the edges of her mouth rose up, not quite at eye-level, but noticeable, nonetheless.

Amusement radiated from her then.

‘’Answer me this real quick.’’ She pointed a single finger, nails having gone sharp at some point during their brief altercation, at Kie and then Tanjiro, ‘’How much do either of you remember?’’

Her expression shifted slightly in displeasure before going back to amused.

‘’No. Wait. Let me reword that. What do you even remember?’’

Kie didn’t answer. It wasn’t because she didn’t want to. At least, not entirely. But this Kuze was the only one who actually seemed to have figured out Kie doesn’t remember much of anything prior to having met Tsutako.

Why was she asking that? In fact, why was this even brought up in the first place?

However, while Kie was wondering about this, Tanjiro had a slightly different reaction to her question.

Namely, that he growled.

It wouldn’t be anything truly noteworthy at first. Unless one then considered why he was growling now. Why he looked mad.

Indirectly, he’d answered Kuze.

And Kuze acknowledged that with a nod, ‘’Yes, I see…’’

Her amused smile broke into a grin then.

‘’I called this a Comedy before, but I think it’s actually much more fitting to call this a whole theatre. Or wait, no… in the west, there’s something much more fitting.’’

She gave a single short laugh.

‘’You two could be considered a whole circus right now!’’

She pointed at Tanjiro first.

‘’You. I can tell you remember something. Or else, why would you react the way you do against me?’’

Then she pointed at Kie.

‘’But compared to him, you clearly can’t remember a thing. For you, this is… impersonal. I am just another Demon to you, aren’t I? Yet… one acts mature, the other, like an animal. Too young to be mature.’’

It genuinely did creep Kie out on how accurate her words felt. They’d just met this Demon, and already, she’d pretty much figured out more than Kie was comfortable with.

Although, as creeped out as she was, she did take offence by one thing she said.

‘’Did you just compare my little brother to an animal?’’

‘’Yes.’’ Was the immediate answer Kuze gave.

This Demon was creepy and annoying at the same time…

And now, she chuckled.

‘’This has been fun. Truly, this has been such a comedy to witness. So… abnormal.’’ And that chuckle died that very next second, her features shifting from joyful to dead serious.

‘’But it’s about time I deal with you both. And since you seem to enjoy being a Demon Slayer so much…’’

Kuze opened her right palm off to the side.

‘’...how about we play the same game?’’

And then, out of that palm, emerged a weapon. Initially, Kie nor Tanjiro for that matter, could tell what she was pushing out. It seemed to be made of wood after all.

But it wasn’t a Bokken, contrary to what Kie immediately thought when seeing the wooden tip.

Because then, the more it came out, the more branched it was. Two Branches. Four. Then Six. And finally, Eight.

Then, a Handle emerged and upon the full formation of this weapon, Kuze gripped said handle with casual ease before swinging it to the side once. Cutting right through some of the concrete that was in its path.

Then, she took a low right stance, showing fully that her Weapon was a Nine-Branched Sword.

And Kie felt a sense of familiarity when seeing that thing, but she wasn’t sure why. Such a weapon…

Why would it feel familiar?

However, there was something that Kie didn’t notice in her confusion. And that was Tanjiro’s shock. As if the boy knew the weapon, and to a degree, he somewhat did. Because as he stared at Kuze and the weapon…

A man that was familiar and not at the same time appeared in his mind, holding something extremely similar to what the Demon had in her hand.

And just like that, fury took hold once more.

As a result, it was no surprise when Tanjiro charged forward as fast as he could, lightly cracking the ground beneath him with the force behind his initial leap, but to Kuze, this was both slow and sloppy.

Due to this, Tanjiro would get stabbed through the chest by the Nine-Branched sword.

Kie snapped out of her confusion completely when she saw it, and she moved quickly to help her little brother.

“Water Breathing - Seventh Form: Drop Ripple Thrust!” She thought to herself as she quickly closed the distance and went to stab at Kuze’s face, but the Demon woman easily tilted her head and with a flick of her wrist, flung Tanjiro off of her weapon so he would slam into the Demon Slayer and cause them to crash into a wall.

However, the siblings were quick to get back up after just a moment. And with an amount of Teamwork that would be surprising to see considering their gap in skill, they attacked as if they were one.

Kie went to Kuze’s left while Tanjiro went to her right. And both attacked at the same time to strike with a Fist and a Sword.

Yet, the Demon moved seamlessly and blocked their attacks at the same time.

Crossing her arms, her Branched-Sword blocked Kie’s own sword while her free arm caught the fist without any signs of effort on her part. She smiled all the while.

Yes… perhaps she would get some more fun out of this after all.

Kuze decided now was the time to make her own moves. Her Victory was assured, after all, so where was the harm in a little fun?

To the Kamado’s, what Kuze did next was simply disappear from where they’d clashed with her. One second, she was there. The next, she was gone. Tanjiro had gone and tried to claw at her during this, but he’d failed before he could reach her.

But to Kuze, it was simple movements.

Kuze performed a backflip to disengage before then planting her feet onto the surface of a building’s wall. Following that, she’d launched herself towards her target.

Namely, back to the location she’d disappeared from.

Neither of them had expected for her to disappear and reappear that quickly, but they reacted, nonetheless.

Kie leaped away to make distance while Tanjiro spun around to deliver a kick, only to have the limb sliced off just as it was raised, all while Kuze didn’t even bother to look at the boy, her gaze instead lingering at the girl.

Seeing her brother in trouble, Kie went to go help him as she raised her blade and tried to bring it down on her opponent, but it was easily blocked with a branched piece of her Weapon. In fact, based on the ever so slight smile on Kuze’s face, the Kamado was sure that the woman purposefully blocked it with that part as a taunt.

Tanjiro meanwhile had finally regrown his leg and was ready to get back into attacking the Demon in front of them.

Only, Kuze casually kicked him aside upon launching his attack. She didn’t even look his way when she did that, instead acting against Kie by following that movement with a half-hearted punch.

Kie was just barely able to twist her body to evade said half-hearted punch, only for Kuze to then twist her weapon and cause Kie’s sword to fly out of her hands and kick at her, using her achilles heel for the action so she would land next to Tanjiro.

Said boy had been standing back up just in time to see his Sister be disarmed. Tanjiro began to growl before charging forward again, just as his Sister got kicked. And he clawed at the Demon in front of him, although the results weren’t really good.

So, he tried something else.

Kuze struck once after she’d had enough of blocking, and Tanjiro took his chance to jump over her.

His Plan was to do an overhead strike.

Only, Kuze did not allow him to do that. Because she moved and completely halted his action.

Kuze backflipped as Tanjiro was over her, raising one of her legs to kick Tanjiro’s forehead and completely undoing his plan.

He could feel his forehead crack and break from the power behind the kick, and it stunned him as he crashed into the Road while Kuze gracefully landed from her flip to his side.

Then, without even looking, she swung her Nine-Branched Sword and sliced right through his neck, thus decapitating him. 

Only then did she look at Tanjiro, looking past her shoulder to stare at him. 

It was almost casual, how she turned around to fully face him. How she then raised her leg… before slamming it down, easily crushing the Kamado’s head as blood, bone, brain matter and even pieces of the bamboo muzzle to splatter onto Kuze and the ground and walls of the alleyway. 

The action not only caused Tanjiro to be headless, but for his Body to go completely still due to the unexpected loss of the head in such a way. But because of what he was, he would regenerate a new one.

There seemed to be lament from Kuze as she frowned after the head crushing, except it wasn’t because of what she did.

‘’Now there’s Blood on my dress.’’ It was said casually while Kie, who had only now gotten back up to grab her Nichirin Blade, witnessed the scene.

And her eyes were wide in horror.

At this moment, Kie completely forgot that Tanjiro would have a head again. At this moment, she completely forgot that her little one would make it.

Her Breath grew uneven. Ragged even. But she took in as much air as she could, and then expelled it all.

And Kuze, finishing her lament, turned her head and looked over her shoulder to see Kie’s whole reaction.

‘’How sad… isn’t it your duty to protect the Young?’’ It was followed by a pleased smile.

After all, Kie was taking the bait. Because she held onto her Sword as tightly as she possibly could while Kuze turned to face her fully.

And with rage filling her face, Kie charged at the Demon to attack.

The first strike was the precursor to several other strikes that would follow one after the other. Kie was completely on the offensive here as the Demon in front of her blocked her strike to the left, then from the right and upon the blocking of that one, she went for a thrust.

It was parried by the Demon, pushing aside the weapon as Kuze took her chance and landed a kick. The wind quite literally was knocked out of her from the movement and pushed her back.

But Kie only went back to attack.

‘’Water Breathing - Tenth Form: Constant Flux!’’

The whole purpose of this form was for continuous attack to keep flowing, augmented by the momentum. A Breathing form that grew stronger from attacking.

And yet, what should have given Kie an edge, changed nothing.

Her first slash was pushed back because Kuze struck against her Blade, pushing her first swing already. But Kie would not allow it to end there, and so used the push back to spin her Body fully before striking for a second time.

It was blocked. And then blocked again. And again. And again… until finally, with a final swing, both Women were in a Blade Lock.

And said lock would be ended with a push from Kuze, who sent her back. And before Kie could even think of attacking again, the boot of this Demon hit her Nose, breaking it in the process while forcing her in a supine position.

And Kuze did not move further, simply staring at the two Demons in front of her. One who’s head required a bit more to Reform fully, and another who was clearly dazed from the power she’d just taken to the face.

‘’You have fought bravely.’’ Kuze parrots, ‘’Truly, brave. Brave and utterly stupid. Honestly…’’

Only now did she near the two downed Demons, who couldn’t even move right now.

‘’You two truly know nothing if you thought you could face me. And that alone should have me execute you.’’ After all, she could not have dissidence within her own Pawns.

She frowned for a moment, giving an exaggerated motion of thinking something over before coming to a decision.

‘’But this has been quite fun. One-sidedly so, but still very fun. So, you two are really lucky. You get to live.’’

The Nine-Branched Sword began to fade away, being reabsorbed into Kuze as she spoke.

‘’Next time though…’’ Her purple eyes bore into the both of them, ‘’Well, let’s just say that once is chance, twice a coincidence, thrice… well, maybe you get it, maybe you don’t.’’

She shrugged without a care.

‘’Enjoy your lives~!’’

It was abrupt, practically unexpected even. But just like that, the Demon headed off the other side of the Alleyway and just walked away.

With them being unable to stop her.

Kie could not tell how long it took her to get her bearings back from the blow she received, but eventually, she was able to lean up slightly. Groaning all the while due to the phantom pain that lingered on.

Nose now fine, and with Tanjiro having Regenerated his head next to her, and so, lacking his Bamboo Muzzle.

The situation at hand was… not entirely good.

‘’...that’s the Demon I’m supposed to hunt?’’

She was all too glad she’d survived this. And that her Brother was also doing fine. But what they’d just fought…

“A-Aaagghh.” Hearing her brother’s not muffled voice, Kie was brought out of her thoughts as she felt Tanjiro wrap his arms around her into a hug, shaking like a leaf while tears leaked from his eyes.

“Tanjiro, what’s wrong?” She questioned in surprise, but despite that, she was able to keep a calm voice that for some reason, caused her little brother to shake and cry even more.

“H… Huart.” The boy answered through messed up speech, tightening his hold on her while Kie sighed and wrapped her arms around him in return.

“Don’t blame yourself. We’re okay right now and all you did was find the Demon we were hunting. You could never have known that Kuze was that strong.” She assured him before running a hand through the child’s hair reassuringly, causing the child to calm down slightly.

“Are the both of you okay?” A new voice questioned, almost causing Kie’s skeleton to leap out of her skin when its owner called out, but drew the attention of both siblings, nevertheless. 

And a bit further down the alleyway, was a black-haired woman in a flowery kimono and a green haired young man standing by her side with a scowl.

Both of them, clearly being Demons.

- - - - - - - - - -

‘’Kuze’’, for all she said she’d let them go, wasn’t a fool.

Those two Demons were so unique that it was only natural she would pay attention to them. Such fascinating specimens couldn’t remain out of her sight.

So, she decided she’d put someone to good use. Probably the only one who actually could do anything against other Demons.

And so, as she returned to her humble abode in Tokyo, ‘’Kuze’’ did a simple action.

She snapped her fingers.

And her window side opened. Stepping in, a Demon who knelt down to her.

He was Young. Or at least, appeared as such. Age did not matter amongst Demons, but he appeared to be somewhere within his teenage years.

His skin was greyish in colour, and covering said skin was a variety of blue scales spreading across his body at certain points. His arms, throat, the left side of his face and his chest, the latter being the most prominent location with said scales. The remainder of his Body, the joints included, were bare.

While the scales were prominent due to their colour, another noticeable trait of his would be his Green coloured hair, long and spikey, reaching halfway across his back. Atop his head would be a large pair of horns.

They seemed to resemble the horns pertaining to the Mythical Azure Dragon, originating from China. In fact, a majority of his appearance could be considered mimicry of such a creature.

Besides those however, this Demon did have other notable traits that didn’t seem to really pertain to the Seiryu. Most centred around his face.

On his right cheek, uncovered by the Scales, appeared to be a mark. Namely, a green coloured bladed windmill. Although it wasn’t something only on his cheek, as that same mark appeared on the palms of his clawed hands.

As for the clothing this Demon wore, he had a dark blue cloak that hid his back but revealed his shirtless chest for all to see, a pair of black baggy pants and no footwear as he was a Demon that chose to go barefoot.

Yet, what may be notable were his eyes. Although one would miss it when comparing it to his mutated appearance.

He possessed glowing green eyes and yellow coloured sclera. And on that left eye, completely covering the Iris, was a Kanji. All that engravement said, was the number ‘Three’.

The Demon spoke cordially.

‘’What is it you desire, my lady?’’

It still amused ‘’Kuze’’ how much of a shift this Demon went through when he was in her presence, yet the opposite with anyone else. But that is exactly why she called him.

‘’Lower Moon Three. I find myself needing your services for tonight. Namely, to follow someone. Multiple, in fact.’’

‘’And who exactly will I follow?’’

‘’Two Demons.’’ She informed him, much to the Lower Moon's surprise.

In fact, because of how unheard off this was to him, he found himself asking questions.

‘’If I may ask, why am I to follow two Demons?’’

She gave a hum, ‘’It’s simple. They’re anomalies. Curious little things, really. Which is why, I am going to give you an additional… tool, so to speak.’’

Before Lower Moon Three could ask what she meant by that, the Demon opened up her palm. And something else began to emerge. Or, perhaps more accurately, to grow from it.

Initially, a seed had emerged. Something that could have been any plants. But, that seed seemed to latch onto her palm before it grew. Taking in what it needed to grow.

And both bore witness to the creation of a Wooden Crow. The Skeleton made out of Wood, and its feathers, from Leaves. So it was quite Green in colour. And said Crow then jumped off from ‘’Kuze’s’’ palm and onto the Lower Moon’s Shoulder, initially making him panic something was about to happen, when nothing did.

‘’Worry not.’’ The Demon reassured him, ‘’This is the tool I mentioned just now. It doesn’t quite have a name, but you may consider it my own version of the Demon Slayer Corps Kasugai Crows.’’

She gave a chuckle. Sounding greatly humoured.

‘’Although, I don’t plan on mass producing it either.’’

The Lower Moon meanwhile wasn’t entirely sure how to react to this… gift? Assistance? 

It could certainly prove useful, but this had also inadvertently proven some of the rumours he’d heard, to be right. In the rare chances Demons were social in any way, talks had constantly returned to a certain point.

Experiments.

However, there has never been a single confirmation, and it was unclear if the Upper Moons knew something, or were just as much in the Dark as the Lower and Unranked Demons were.

Regardless, to not be rude, the Lower Moon gave his thanks.

‘’I thank you, My Lady.’’ And the Wooden Crow beside him gave a caw, which was silent. It couldn’t make a single noise.

‘’You’re welcome.’’ She gave a smile that looked a bit too pleased, ‘’Now, let me tell you how they look, and where they were previously.’’

That Night in Asakusa, would bring forth much more than anyone had expected…

Chapter Text

With how everything had gone, Kie had mostly forgotten about the Events leading up to the confrontation with that strong Demon.

Up until she remembered that she had told the Owner of that Udon Cart that she’d return. She had left her Udon untouched to chase after Tanjiro, and the box had been left behind.

So no matter what, they actually had to return.

It probably helped that she did in fact feel hungry, so she really wanted that Bowl about now.

So, with her little brother, Kie had made her way back. Running as well, considering neither she nor her Brother had time to waste. So in record time, at least compared to their first time, they’d returned to the Cart.

''I am so sorry!'' Kie had apologized first things first upon their return. It hadn’t exactly given that much of a good impression when one client ran away out of nowhere.

But thankfully, the Owner of the stand wasn’t all that bothered. It helped that she had ordered one more Bowl of Udon after she’d eaten the one that had gotten cold. And paid to.

So after eating and retrieving Tanjiro’s box, off they were again.

Although, considering circumstances, it wasn’t quite because of hunting a Demon. Instead, what they needed to do next, was meet with one. Or, well, two. 

It was as both of them were on their way, that she noticed a familiar figure.

''Oh.''

She stopped in her tracks for a moment, and since she held her little brother's hand as well, he stopped in his tracks as well.

In front of them, next to a tree, was the boy who had accompanied the Lady they’d seen previously. All alone this time, and not exactly looking all that happy.

She moved near to him then.

''You were waiting for us?''

That relatively unhappy expression of his remained, even as he spoke to her.

''Because I was told to bring you to see her.''

She was about to say he didn’t need to. And then she realized they’d never actually spoken of any location to meet. And even if they did, Kie was far more susceptible to getting lost, considering Asakusa’s size alone.

So she quickly shut her mouth when she realized that, ''Yeah. Ok. I did meet you both by chance…''

Although, it made her think.

''Do you two even live here?''

She hadn’t entirely expected an answer. Not with the way the boy kept looking at her with that unhappy expression. But he did answer.

''We do. But you wouldn’t have found it. Not with the cloaking spell it’s under.''

''Cloaking?'' Kie repeated that in initial confusion before realizing what he probably meant.

A Blood Demon Art.

She couldn’t ask further however, as the boy clearly had enough of talking. He immediately turned his back on them and walked off.

''Let’s go.''

And they followed. The path there was calm, all things considered. Although Kie did wonder why he seemed so irritated with them all the way.

Eventually, they reached a dead-end.

For a moment, he remained there, seemingly staring ahead. Kie wouldn’t notice he looked right and left for a few seconds. And then, he walked into the Wall.

What you’d imagine would happen, is that you collide with said wall.

The boy instead walked right through it and disappeared.

Both of the Siblings stared at what should have been a solid wall in wonder. Yet, it was not.

Was this perhaps…?

''A-aaahhh.'' Tanjiro proceeded to make a wordless noise as he approached the wall curiously and sniffed at it. But then he tilted his head once he was done, confusion written perfectly on his face.

After all, even though he'd clearly seen the Green-Haired Demon pass through the not Wall, he could not smell said Demon's scent. As if it had completely vanished.

''Would you both hurry it up? Who knows when someone will pass by.'' The green-haired Demon asked as his head seemed to grow out from the wall, causing both Tanjiro and Kie to jump back a bit in surprise.

''That is a really useful Blood Demon Art.'' Kie commented, causing the male Demon to roll his eyes with a scoff, before retreating backwards so that the way looked normal again. And with a quick look at her younger brother, Kie reached out and grabbed Tanjiro’s hand before they followed after the green-haired Demon and walked through the wall…

And so, the scenery changed from a dead end of a street into a fair-sized and cosy-looking house.

''Waaahh.'' Tanjiro spoke wordlessly in awe, looking around the new area curiously and sniffing around, finding that his sense of smell was easily noticing the Demon they followed and his companion now.

''Hurry up, both of you.'' The boy called out, snapping the siblings out of their surprise and having their attention drawn to the Demon in front of the door of the building. Heeding his words, they approached while the Demon opened the door before he looked over his shoulder.

''Listen, the both of you better make sure you don’t offend or endanger Lady Tamayo in any way.'' He told them with a scowl that revealed his fangs a bit before turning to look inside the house and walking in, not noticing Tanjiro’s own glare at his tone.

''It’s okay Tanjiro. If anything bad happens, we’ll be okay.'' Kie assured her little brother, which did calm him down a little.

And with that, the Kamados went into the house and followed the green-haired Demon who led them towards a large sliding door. He laid his hands on the door's edge, but did not open it yet. Instead announcing their Presence.

''We’re back, Lady Tamayo.''

Only then did he open the Sliding door, allowing Kie to fully see the Demon woman from earlier seated on the Tatami Floor.

''Welcome back Yushiro. And thank you both for coming here.'' Tamayo said with a smile, to which Kie bowed to the woman after a moment.

''Thank you for having us. But… if I may ask, why did you want to talk with me and my brother?'' Kie said politely, before asking a bit cautiously. After all, these two were still Demons despite her inability to sense ill intent from them, but if Kuze was anything to go by… well, it didn’t mean they were harmless.

''There is no need to worry, though I understand the caution. After all, until this meeting, I thought myself and Yushiro to be the only ones beyond Tsuyuri’s control.'' The Demonic woman explained with a gentle smile while the Demon Kie now knew as Yushiro walked over and sat by his companion.

''Beyond her control?'' Kie repeated those specific words. Compared to her Brother who immediately went on to lay on the side, she hadn’t sat down.

She was too weary from Kuze so far. In fact, because of her weariness, she completely missed what would have been additional information.

The Woman seemed to be slightly bothered that Kie hadn’t sat down. She could see the signs clearly, but she decided to try and ease the tension she had.

''I adjusted our bodies so that Tsuyuri would be unable to control us, compared to all other Demons out there. Or at least, I believed so until today.’’ her gaze wandered to Kie and Tanjiro.

''However, I can tell your own situation is different.''

That it was. Kie knew for a fact Tanjiro hadn’t made any sort of adjustments to his body. At least, probably not the same way this female Demon was implying.

And while some weariness remained, considering everything… she chose to finally sit down.

''It is.'' Kie confirmed, ''But I honestly can’t tell you how any of it happened.''

The whole thing was still confusing to think about, just because of how little they knew. She and Urokodaki could only speculate as to how Tanjiro was able to become so different from other Demons, and even then, it amounted to the most superficial answer there was.

He went to sleep to recover energy. All other Demons did not.

And even then, it didn’t seem to relate to what she was hearing right now. Not that Kie would complain, considering that’s what kept Tanjiro alive and not become another Demon out there.

''What’s this control you’re talking about?'' first things first, best to get that explained.

The woman looked at her curiously for a moment but answered nonetheless.

''The Demon Queen’s Blood is more than just Blood. It’s not inaccurate to say that it’s something completely otherworldly. To the point where, when given to others, it not only mutates them into Demons but also gives her complete control over their bodies.''

The words were said grimly, as the sheer implication behind those words was not lost on Kie.

''When… when you say complete control…'' Kie feared what she had to say next, ''How complete are we talking about?''

She did not like what she had to hear.

''To put it bluntly, if she wanted to, she could force your body to move in any way she saw fit. Or stop it altogether. Your Mind is not a secret to her either.''

And Kie paled from hearing that. 

However, the woman decided to brighten the situation slightly with her next words.

''It’s why I found myself surprised when I saw both of you fighting against her. You shouldn’t have been able to, yet…'' her gaze lingered on Tanjiro then, who’d remained lying on the floor. Though it did seem he was listening in closely.

Kie caught onto something.

''Wait. Fighting her? As in…'' she stopped herself short in her confusion, processing another implication that stuck within her mind.

And now, the woman also looked at her in slight confusion.

''You didn’t know?'' although it seemed she grew worried thereafter, ''That’s…'' and then was followed with the shaking of her head, ''No, that’s not surprising…''

The woman then looked straight at Kie in the eyes.

''The Demon you fought, was in fact Kanao Tsuyuri herself.''

She’d fought the Demon Progenitor herself. Kie had fought the Demon at fault in all of this. Not knowing her real name, and calling her ''Kuze'' this whole time. She… could she have had her answers, if she’d known?

Would Kanao even have answered?

Her train of thought then promptly ended when the woman added something else.

''And she is, without a shadow of a doubt, completely nuts.''

That single sentence proceeded to make the whole room go silent. Well… minus what probably were sounds of approval that came from Tanjiro, rolling on the ground to face the woman.

Kie and Yushiro though… well, the Kamado began to blink in surprise at just how bluntly those words came from her, while the poor Demon boy seemed to choke on air and nearly fell over.

''Lady Tamayo!'' Yushiro cried out in surprise at the usage of such words, to which Tamayo merely looked at him before smiling at him.

''Forgive me, but… well, let’s just say that I was reminded of some bitter memories for a moment.'' She apologised with some amusement initially, before her tone turned a little hesitant and bitter.

Kie was by no means an expert on people. After all, the only people she consistently interacted with were Urokodaki and Tanjiro. But even she could tell that the Demon woman’s words were probably putting things lightly.

''Aaah.'' Tanjiro, though, only saw someone who was also hurt by the Demon Progenitor. So he did the one thing that made sense to a child when they saw someone hurting.

He got up and gave Tamayo headpats.

''What are you doing to Lady Tamayo!?'' At the sight of this, Yushiro was quick to force himself to recover and grabbed Tanjiro, trying to pull the Kamado away, but couldn’t do so as the younger Demon resisted the pull.

''Yushiro, enough.'' Tamayo scolded her companion, causing him to immediately step back and sit down while looking far more calm now.

''Come on Tanjiro, that is rude.'' Kie in turn said to her little brother, who turned a bit to look at her. After giving one last headpat to Tamayo, the young boy walked back to his sister’s side and laid back down on the ground.

''I’m really sorry about him. I have no clue why Tanjiro did that.'' The young Slayer was quick to apologize and even bowed her head, getting Tamayo to shake her head.

''It is fine and no harm was done. Though, now that I think about it, I don’t think we had proper introductions, even though you heard mine and Yushiro’s names.'' The Demon doctor assured her before mussing a little, causing Kie to lift her head.

''In that case, my name is Kamado Kie. And as you already heard, this is Tanjiro.'' She said with a smile while gesturing to her little brother. But when she was going to place her extended hand back on her lap… she felt a pull.

''Wha-? Tanjiro! Don’t chew on my haori!''

''Mmm.''

''Tanjiro, you are getting some drool on it now!''

Indeed. Her Little Brother had chosen, for some reason, to begin chewing at her Checkered Haori. Much to Tamayo’s amusement but Yushiro’s disgust. And honestly, Kie was split between what both felt at this moment.

But since she wanted her Haori to be intact, or close enough to it, she had no choice but to take a certain tone whenever Tanjiro was proving to be more complicated than anticipated.

''Tanjiro.'' Kie took a particular tone, laying her left arm on his shoulder, ''Stop chewing on my Haori.''

She had noticed that when she put a particular emphasis on her words, like right now, Tanjiro did tend to listen a lot more. As he did.

He stopped chewing on her Haori and looked at her with some signs of worry. It seemed he could tell by now that this tone of voice usually meant she wasn’t exactly all that pleased with him.

Tamayo watched this happen while Kie gained control of the situation. And there was only one thought that came to her mind while it happened.

''She sounded just like…''

She did not finish that thought. As by now, Kie had gotten control of the situation enough she could finally face her again. Tanjiro was also sitting now instead of lying on the ground.

Yushiro looked weirdly pleased by that.

''Forgive me for that. I… didn’t expect Tanjiro to do that.'' Kie found herself apologizing a second time, more because of the lack of custom in this case than any actual actions.

''It’s fine.'' and likewise, Tamayo had to repeat that it was fine.

But then, with the apology over. There was only one thing Kie had in mind. Because now?

She finally had a Demon in front of her who may be willing to talk. To perhaps divulge to her the answers she truly hoped she had. Or at least, some sort of clue.

So, Kie wasted no more time and went straight to the point.

''Tamayo. Is there a way to turn back a Demon into a Human?''

While the Demons were having their conversation, another one was at work. Not too far from where they were situated, in fact.

The Marked Left Eye of the Demon stared at the Sky, waiting.

For what, some may wonder?

Well, that answer came with the sound of leaves blowing against the wind. Coming closer and closer to him until the tool he had obtained, a Wooden Mimicry of a Kasugai Crow, perched itself atop a rooftop.

''You found anything?'' The Lower Moon Demon questioned.

The Wooden Crow could not make a sound. At least, not in any vocal manner. That was a flaw of this Tool that his Ladyship had given him.

However, it did come with something quite handy. Namely, it’s eyes…

This Creation had similar eyesight to the Queen of Demons herself, after all.

The Crow gave a nod and then moved. The Lower Moon currently was fine just following it. After all, it would lead him to exactly where he needed to go.

His Targets that he would Observe.

Closer and closer, he was getting there…

''There is a way to turn a Demon back into a Human.''

Those words…

It ignited a certain type of spark within her being by just hearing those words. So she’s somewhat ashamed to say, she acted excitedly.

''You have to tell me!'' Kie shot up from her seating position, actually startling her little brother with how abrupt and swift that movement was.

It also startled Yushiro apparently, since he spoke up with clear irritation.

''Quiet down!'' He scowled at her as well, a stark contrast to Tamayo who did not look the least bit bothered by what had happened.

Kie took a moment to calm down from the rush she felt but then sat back down.

''Sorry… but, please. Tell me how.''

Tamayo gladly explained it to her.

''Demonification is at its Core, a type of Illness. No matter how much more supernatural it may seem. It must infect a Human to be effective. Following that Logic, it is only natural that for an Illness, there is a Treatment.''

So far, Kie followed what Tamayo was saying. What she said next though did slightly dampen her hopes.

''At this time, I’m unable to turn a Demon back into a Human. Even in Today’s age where creating a Cure is all the more possible, I lack one vital component. Samples of Tsuyuri’s Blood.''

While this was a downer, considering how she said there was a way, it didn’t diminish it entirely. Not when Tamayo outright said that she could if she had what she lacked.

''So… if you had enough of Tsuyuri’s Blood… you could do it?'' Kie asked.

And she received a nod.

''Yes. And that is why I’d like to ask you to do something for me. Two Favors, in fact. As I’ve stated earlier, I need Tsuyuri’s Blood. However, the Blood samples I require are those closely related to Tsuyuri. And that would mean Demon’s whose powers are far more on par with the Queen herself. You would be putting yourself in mortal danger, going into conflict with the Bloodiest creatures in the world.''

The Bloodiest creatures in the world… coupling it in with Urokodaki’s Lessons, it did not surprise her that wordings like that would be used. If Demons with power closest to the Queen herself existed, then that much Blood was to be expected.

Kie could almost feel a chill, just imagining those Monsters. But, if it meant curing her Brother, then she most certainly would not hesitate.

''And that Second Favor?''

''I require permission to study you and your Brother’s Blood. Especially your Brothers due to this condition being extremely rare and unique. Normally, any Demon who went that long without consuming the flesh or blood of a human or beast would unquestionably go berserk. And yet, surprisingly, Tanjiro shows none of those signs. This miracle will be the key to finding a solution.''

Their Blood… it made sense why she’d ask. Tanjiro’s condition was unique. Extremely so. Unheard of even, she imagines. Or else, Tsutako wouldn’t have reacted the same way she did two years ago.

And while she questioned why Tamayo also wanted her Blood, Kie chose not to question it. If it meant that she was a step closer to her goal, then so be it.

She looked over at Tanjiro and imagined a world where he was Human. Could be himself entirely without the risk of killing someone.

Kie moved her hand to pat Tanjiro on the head while giving her answer.

''If it means there will be a Cure by the end of it, then I’ll do it. If going after those Demons can create it, then I accept to fulfill those Favors.''

She turned around her head to face Tamayo fully, smiling in the process. And hearing her acceptance, Tamayo smiled in turn.

Because finally… finally, the tides began to shift.

However then, Tanjiro and Yushiro, the former looked pleased at being headpatted and the latter seeming to be happy to see Tamayo smile, both had their attention snap away from this scene.

And towards Outside.

''There’s someone outside.'' Yushiro’s warning immediately plummeted the good mood in the air, and it was accompanied by Tanjiro’s growling. Affirming Yushiro’s words.

''Someone’s there?'' Kie said in surprise.

Hadn’t they been careful? No one had been following them, so… how?

Tamayo seemed to figure out the answer immediately.

''It must be a Demon with a particular Blood Demon Art. However, if we haven’t been attacked yet… then perhaps it’s been ordered not to attack.''

If this were just a Low Ranked Demon, they would have either attacked or left by now, as there were no Humans to feist on here.

But if this wasn’t…

''Do you think that they may be strong enough for their blood to help make the cure?'' Kie questioned Tamayo as the Slayer tensed her body while standing up, her hand resting on her handle’s blade.

''It’s very possible. After all, with how unique the current situation is, Tsuyuri is likely playing it a bit safe for… well, whatever that madwoman has come up with now.'' The Demon woman answered honestly while she stood up with Yushiro by her side, the young man reaching into a pocket and taking out 2 talismans.

''Alright then. Be ready Tanjiro.'' The Kamado spoke before telling her brother, who nodded before the veins on his head began to bulge again while his claws sharpened, a show that he was ready to fight.

So Kie did not hesitate to run out of the building entirely. Scanning the surrounding area in a quick motion, and upon seeing a bit of rustling leaves up in a Tree, the Young Girl Jumped.

''Water Breathing - First Form: Water Surface Slash!''

And unleashed a singular, horizontal slash at where her new opponent was likely hiding. With her guess proven to be right as a Demon jumped out from there and landed on the ground, easily evading Kie’s attack. As soon as his feet touched the ground though, the Demon was attacked by Tanjiro, and the following punch from the young Demon was expertly dodged. 

Now with a scowl, the Demon raised his leg and kicked Tanjiro in the stomach, spun around from his current position, and launched the boy into Kie, who was unable to evade thanks to currently being airborne and thus resulted in the siblings being sent right through the tree and hitting a concrete wall with enough force to crack it.

''So, you’re the ones, huh? I don’t understand what she sees in either of you if this is all you have to offer.'' The Demon spoke as he stood at full height, and had it not been for the warnings about how varied a Demon could also be physically from Urokodaki-san, Kie was sure that she would have been stunned by how young they looked.

''Who are you?'' Kie asked as she and Tanjiro stood back up, with Kie getting into a guarded position while Tanjiro sniffed at the air and…

''A-aaagh?'' He looked confused as he looked over the new Demon.

''Tanjiro?'' Kie spoke in concern for her little brother, before looking over their opponent as well to hopefully see what the little Demon seemed to have noticed.

And after a second, Kie spotted something. At this distance, and with how small it was in general, it should have been impossible to notice. But alas, she did notice the kanji within their left eye.

Three

And a shiver soon ran up her spine. While it was far less apparent than when she faced Tsuyuri, this feeling… it could only compare to that feeling she had when meeting the Progenitor earlier that night.

''Tch. Fine, not like I get the chance to have some fun nowadays. The name is Sanemi, Lower Moon 3 of the Twelve Kizuki.'' The Demon now introduced himself. And something else would surprise Kie after that.

A Mimicry of a Kasugai Crow, looking to be made out of Wood, landed on a Tree Branch that was the closest to the Lower Moon, causing him to look up curiously.

''What is it?'' He questioned the copy of a Crow, which seemed to mimic the Caw of a Crow even though it could not make a sound. However, it perpetually looked at a certain area near the entrance of the house, causing the Demon to follow its gaze while Kie and Tanjiro remained still as something instinctual warned them of danger.

Then… a twig on the ground snapped. 

The Demon stared for a moment before grinning, ''Oh? What’s that there? Maybe… the Demon who’s hidden this whole place?''

The Demon knew it was probable they’d already be moving, so why waste his effort when he could simply issue a Command?

''Fire at them.''

And the Imitation of a Kasugai Crow did exactly as told. It flapped its wings once, and because of that motion, it ended up firing the Leafs that acted its feathers towards their Invisible additions.

Neither Tanjiro nor Kie acted in time to try to either deflect or shield who they suddenly realized were under this cloaking.

And so, the Sharp Leaves hit not one, but two Demons hidden under a Blood Demon Art. Cutting up the Papers they both had on their Foreheads, and revealing Tamayo and Yushiro, some areas cut, and some other areas embedded with the Leaves.

It caused the Demon’s grin to grow pleased, ''Two for the Price of one. And I’m sure one of you is the caster of this Spell.''

The question to him was, which one?

The Demon could have certainly taken his time to ponder about such a thing, but he would not be given the time as of the moment. Kie had acted then, not willing to find out if something else was planned or not.

She didn’t go for a Breathing Technique yet though, instead opting to try and find an opening of sorts before trying it. It did mean that the Demon was able to easily avoid her incoming attack, stepping to the side and then raising his knee and slamming it into her chest.

Tanjiro had been behind her when it happened and was left with a split-second decision as to whether to help his sister, launched his way, or jump over her to attack the Demon. He chose the former option, catching his Sister but being pushed by the force behind the attack.

And while that was going on, Tamayo was considering something.

''I could use my spell, but then, if I forced the activation of the Curse, any advancements we make here would be useless.''

So that had to be a last resort.

''Yushiro’s own Spells won’t help us much.'' she remarks as her eyes drifted from the kneed Kie towards the Mimicry of a Crow, perched and waiting where it was.

She did not doubt for a second that this was Kanao’s creation. Another one of them, and one that was clearly there to support this Demon. That was probably why they’d been found, and if they wanted to use Yushiro’s Blood Demon Art to their advantage, then it had to go.

''But knowing Tsuyuri, there’s more to it than what we initially see.''

She loved giving her Creations random traits, fitting or not. This one was without a doubt no different. The question now, was what?

She didn’t have more time to consider any of this. Not when the Lower Moon’s attention now shifted to them.

He looked at them with disgust.

''More Anomalies? Honestly, where do you all keep coming from now?'' Although those words were a clear sign that Tsuyuri had not expected to see Tamayo.

They weren’t the objective here. Which meant this Demon did not know who she was so far. However that was unlikely to remain an advantage, considering she was infamously known.

''It’s useless between Demons to fight. Not like I can kill you both no matter how much I try, but I’ll just let the Sun do the job for me.''

Yushiro glared in answer to those words and spat back in answer.

''I’d like to see you try!''

The Demon’s stare remained on him for precious seconds before his veins burst all over his face while a grin that could not truly be described spread all over.

''You challenging me, Brat?''

In the next instant, the Demon disappeared from Tamayo and Yushiro’s vision. And in the following moment, he appeared in front of Yushiro.

Sadly, the poor assistant had no chance of reacting, before Sanemi punched through his body, grabbed the helpless Demon’s spine, and ripped most of it out, causing the talisman-using Demon to collapse to the ground, before getting kicked into the air and right through one of the wooden walls of the building.

''Now, st-'' Sanemi began to threaten Tamayo as he looked at her, only to then stop when he got a closer look at her.

''Oh. Well, isn’t this a surprise?'' The Demon gained a cruel grin as he recognized just who was in front of him.

''Her Ladyship is going to be very plea-.'' The Demon mused to himself as he began to take steps forward, while Tamayo raised her hand, ready to claw at her skin and use her Blood Demon Art. 

But before a hand could be placed on Tamayo, the Lower Moon was knocked to the side and even skidded across the ground, because Tanjiro had leaped forward and dropkicked Sanemi with enough force to crack a bone or two.

It was immediately followed by Kie's own attack.

''Water Breathing - Eighth Form: Waterfall Basin!''

She jumped into the air and brought down her blade at her opponent’s neck, only to end up failing as Sanemi quickly spun around, his cloak hiding his movements a little, so only the piece of cloth was sliced through instead of Demon flesh. Then, as he balanced himself by placing his hands on the ground, Sanemi launched a double kick at the Slayer, who was just barely able to block with her sword to lessen the damage, but she was still sent flying a good few meters into the air before she landed back on the ground by Tanjiro’s side.

''Tch. You little bastards are fucking annoying, you know that?'' Lower Moon 3 rhetorically asked with a snarl, before standing back up fully and looking at the scales on his arms.

''But fine. I have something up my sleeve that will make this more… interesting .'' He continued with a smirk before crossing his arms, allowing his hands to grip the scales on both of his arms.

Then, he casually ripped them off and allowed Blood to spill from the ''Wound'' and spill on the ground, painting it Red.

He ripped deep enough in fact, that his Bones were visible from the tear he’d caused to himself, more blood pouring out as a result.

It caused initial confusion as to why the Lower Moon Demon would even do that, but then, the Kamado’s and Tamayo felt it.

A particular smell that assaulted their senses.

''H-hugh-?!'' Tamayo’s immediate reaction upon that smell was to drop on her knees, the world around her growing distorted from that awful smell that assaulted her senses while feeling like she’d barf.

Tamayo wouldn’t, in the end, but Tanjiro on the other hand did throw up whatever was to be found in his stomach as he equally fell on his knees from the horrible smell.

Kie was the only one who looked moderately fine, and the only reason she still stood compared to the other two was because she was using her Sword as a cane to stand somewhat upright. And even then, it did not help that she felt absolutely sick from this smell.

And the Demon, seeing this, began to laugh.

''Fu… Fufu… Fufufuahahaha!''

Oh, how amazing it was to see this kind of reaction. It didn’t matter if it was a Human who got drunk from his Blood or a Demon who grew utterly revolted from the Smell it gave…

''It smells horrible, right?'' The question was already rhetorical by nature of them not being able to answer due to their senses being assaulted, ''Good. That’s the whole fucking point. Go, retch from it! Lose everything your Stomach has! We’ll see how you try to fight me now.''

Now that they were unable to fight, it was time to restrain that Woman and deal with that Brat before they became too much of a nuisance.

And it was perfect he had the tools for that.

''Hey, Crow!'' The Wooden Crow which had remained perched on a Tree’s gaze turned to him, ''Pin her down with your Leaves.''

With a toneless Caw, the Construct did as Ordered. And Tamayo, in her current state, could do nothing but kneel in disgust as the Leaves were fired, piercing right through her Body and pushing her on her back.

Then it fired again, and more Sharp Leaves pierced her, pinning her down.

All while the Lower Moon headed off into the Building, preparing to deal with the only Demon who so far, has remained unaffected by his Blood.

He truly doubted that a Demon like that would recover that quickly when one’s spine was ripped. Unranked Demons were slower in nearly everything.

Although, he wound up being proven wrong. When he took the first step inside the hole, he felt something collide into his left, where his floating ribs were located. The impact itself wasn’t the dangerous thing about it.

It was the dislocated ribs that pierced inside his own Body.

For a Demon, that could be easily fixed with time. But time, was not something the Lower Moon had at this moment, and all because whatever had hit him and caused the briefest of internal damage, proceeded to grab the arm from the same side of his broken ribs, and then throw him further into the Building.

For now, this had effectively paralyzed the Lower Moon for however long it would take before his Regeneration kicked in.

''That’s payback for being so revolting around Lady Tamayo’s presence!''

Yushiro’s voice grew to become clear as his appearance became visible from the Hole. Besides his Clothes being torn due to his spine having been previously ripped, he was completely fine now.

''Why you…!''

The Lower Moon in question, as it turned out, already had his Regeneration kick in. He growled out as he stood back up and charged at the green-haired Demon, quickly striking him and punching off Yushiro’s head in a single blow. However, he was too slow to stop the assistant from committing one last act before the member of the Twelve Kizuki was upon him.

And that was to toss a talisman onto each of his comrades. Something that quickly proved to be a great boon to their situation.

''W-What?'' Kie questioned quietly to herself as the world around her stopped spinning. Admittedly, her other senses were still not great to put it lightly, but now, things actually seemed okay with her vision.

However, despite not understanding what Yushiro just did, the young Slayer simply shook her head. She could ask later when this Lower moon was dealt with.

''Tanjiro, help Tamayo!'' Kie yelled to her little brother, and while the poor boy was still vomiting out some bile, he nodded his head before shakily approaching the pinned Tamayo to help her.

''Tch. So this Bastard is the one who can manipulate Senses.'' Lower Moon 3 said with a scowl, waiting for Kie to approach him and easily evade her use of the Fourth Form of Water Breathing. After all, even if her vision was restored, all of her other senses were still being messed with, so the girl was clearly not in top form.

Not that it would really matter against a member of the Twelve Kizuki to begin with.

''Get back!'' Yushiro yelled out to Kie as soon as his mouth and eye regenerated, but it was too late. Because by that point, Sanemi was able to grab Kie’s left arm and with a nasty snap, broke the limb to the point where the bone protruded out of the flesh.

Seeing this, and how badly they were all outclassed… Tamayo knew that she had to cut her losses. And so, as soon as she was freed and got back up…

She tore at the flesh of her right arm.

The Wooden Crow’s eyes narrowed, but being an object without a voice, nothing but that action came.

Tanjiro would end up charging ahead to help his Sister, not willing to let something like that continue on.

So, he used the only thing that had any chance of working.

He headbutted the side of the Lower Moon's head, the force behind it strong enough that it messed up the Demon’s concentration. His grip lightened and Kie took her chance to retreat as her arm painfully and slowly healed.

Sadly for Tanjiro, while it certainly hurt the Lower Moon to an extent, it did not stop a retaliation. The Demon swung just after Kie’s retreat and hit the boy’s face. Exactly the same side that Headbutt hit.

The Punch made Tanjiro be struck into the ground head first. And, the situation could have turned even worse if the Lower Moon was given more time to fight.

But Tamayo had enough.

''Member of the Twelve Kizuki…'' All it took, was for her to speak up.

After all, in a situation like this, you don’t exactly expect to be addressed by anyone. So, the Lower Moon -halfway through a motion of raising his leg- looked at her.

Her arms were hidden under her Kimono Sleeves.

''What?'' The lower Moon would growl out, a part of him morbidly curious as to why the Traitor would dare address him. Did she want to be next?

''Tell me one thing. Please. Are you aware of Tsuyuri’s true nature?''

Where the hell was this woman going? The fact this Traitor dared to say her name so casually already was getting on his nerves!

''Where the hell are you going with this?''

''It’s simple. She is nothing but a madwoman. She lives constantly in madness. I would dare say she was born deranged.''

The Lower Moon felt his veins burst all over his Body from the sheer range he felt at that moment.

''How dare you speak of her that way you bitch! You were given her Blood, and then you turned your back on her!''

''Is it not natural, once you learn of her true nature? She sees us as nothing but Pawns on her Board. Taken and replaced as she pleases. All veiled under a form of care. Of trust. But she’s as fickle as the winds themselves.''

''Shut up!’’

''You merely are…''

''Shut up! Shut up!''

''...her Pawn.''

And so, Fate was sealed as the Lower Moon went into an outraged cry.

''She cannot possibly be that demented! She is strong beyond anyone else! She is patient with all of us! No one is beyond her! Lady Tsuyuri is a God amongst us all!''

Tamayo looked at him with pity, as the Lower Moon realized what he’d just done.

Only now did he notice the Action of a Blood Demon Art that worked similarly to his own. And now, the Traitor pulled back her sleeve to show her Bleeding left arm.

''You’ve uttered her name out loud. And now, her Curse will activate.''

All the Anger the Lower Moon felt vanished. Drained away for pure dread and fear. He did not notice his arm Shaking.

''I truly feel sorry for you. But… farewell.''

And then, the Lower Moon felt it.

He felt like vomiting. Just like he’d made them feel previously, so did he now. Only, it wasn’t the same thing.

Ultimately, he would end up spitting out a small amount of Blood. Blood that previously may have been used for his Blood Demon Art. Yet, it did not trigger. It could not, in fact. It was like all Power had simply left him at this moment.

Said Blood hit the Dirt.

And then, from that Blood and soil grew a type of Plant. Tamayo easily recognized what it would turn into. Initially a sapling, it would shift and grow until it looked like a Root. A Root that then grew thicker.

Some additional shapes came. It would end up looking like a Fox Tail that had a Flower Bud as its White Fur. Only, it then opened. Spreading just like a Spider Lily with a Sharp tip in its middle. Under it, curiously so, grew a Blank Mask.

The Formation of that Tail took mere seconds. Seconds where the Demon in question could simply not move. It’s Body did not follow it’s commands. And so, the Lower Moon looked on with Dread.

And then, the second after the formation of that Tail, it pierced right through the Lower Moon's Chest. The Tip of the Tail emerging out from the back, and the Blank Mask staring at them all. Blood soaked.

The second following that, the Mask grew an expression.

A Smile. Hollow, as only the Shape of a Mouth and Eyes came.

It happened exactly the same moment when the Lower Moon was drained instantly from its Liquids. A strong Body, turning merely into a Husk as the Demon in question had no time to scream. Only open his Mouth for an action he would never fulfill.

That Tail with the Mask only smiled while the Demon’s Body went on to fade away into Ash.

The Tail, Free, only did one thing.

It bent up, looking at the sky and shaking. As if it were mocking them with laughter, while that expression never changed.

They were unaware that the Wooden Crow followed that same motion, just as soundless as the Tail, before it flew away unnoticed.

Then, the Masked Tail decomposed just like the Demon it had ended…

Leaving nothing behind.  

Chapter Text

She could hear her Heartbeat.

In the Silence that came as this Curse took place, only Silence welcomed all of them.

The Demon had no time to scream. None of them had any desire to even say anything as they all watched the Tsuyuri Curse take effect.

And so, Kie heard her own Heartbeat and her own thoughts as the Wooden Tail with that mask laughed at them all with silence.

Reeling back, she wondered if this was Kanao in person who was doing this, or if any aspect of her wanted to be dramatic.

At any other time, she may have found it humorous.

But at this exact moment?

It was horrifying to realize how everything seemed to be a Comedy for her. Another play in another piece. To be watched as many times as she desired.

This was no different, was it?

If Kanao was seeing this, then she saw just another Theatre Piece. And laughed at them all for going against her script.

Laughed at them for even thinking they could use her Curse against her and not lose something because of it.

That Tail faded away into nothing. Not even leaving behind a single drop to be preserved.

It’s as if it never happened.

As if it were all so utterly… hopeless.

And the silence remained even then. Even with Kanao’s presence gone, this atmosphere remained.

She continued hearing her Heartbeat.

Perhaps she was just overthinking this. Kie had to acknowledge that in a situation where you had nothing but your mind, you could come to conclusions that may be simply wrong.

Perhaps it wasn’t even laughing at them. Or perhaps it was.

But, with the silence that remained, and with her thoughts seeming to follow her Heartbeats, a single thought seemed to linger on.

''She is… that cruel… to even her own… Demons…?''

What exactly did it say, that the Tsuyuri curse worked in the way it did in front of them. What did it say that it worked the way it did?

What did it say?

What did it show?

''She doesn’t care about any of them.''

That had been a thought. But, it also hadn’t. Because someone does voice that. And upon hearing someone finally speak, all eyes turned to Tamayo.

She had been the one to speak up, after all.

''It’s something I’ve come to realize since Ages. But Tsuyuri does not give a whit about any of her Demons. The Curse says as much already, but the way it worked… it’s even more cruel than I remember.''

And Tamayo frowned at the memories. Because indeed, the Tsuyuri Curse she remembered, while fundamentally working similarly, never had worked the way it did now.

Last time, it was swift. It was made to simply end your Life on the spot.

It was cruel by nature, but it didn’t drag out. Not compared to this Curse she now witnessed. The Curse where the Demon was made to stand and be unable to do anything.

All body functions shut down. Your very power did not come as commanded.

All while the Dread built up. And then, with a single pierce, all was gone.

''I cannot tell if she has only gotten more cruel, or if she simply decided to throw away her previous inhibitions.''

And wasn’t that horrifying. Because if Kanao could do something like this to one of her own Demons, a being that was honestly loyal to her as far as the Kamado could tell, then what has she done to those that opposed her if they didn’t somehow entertain the Progenitor like she and…

Tanjiro!

Whipping her head around so quickly that Tamayo and Yushiro thought she’d snap her own neck, Kie looked at her little brother. Who was somehow stuck in a perfect balance between absolutely horrified and so tired, that the young Demon was barely standing.

And it was only because she remembered that he was here, that Kie was just able to catch Tanjiro just when he finally lost all of his remaining energy and instead of falling face first into the ground, landed in his sister’s arms.

“If you are worried about him, you don’t need to. My Blood Demon Art has no direct negative effects on a Demon, and since your brother is free of the Tsuyuri’s control, he can’t trigger that curse.” Tamayo assured Kie as the young Slayer frantically looked over Tanjiro, scared that he would be met with the same fate. But with that reminder, Kie was able to calm down a little, even though she just heard about half of what the Demon doctor said with the sound of her own heartbeat in her ears.

“Is he… really dead?” Kie asks quietly, but right now, it may as well have been a scream that could be heard across the whole world with the current silence.

“Yes. Despite being mad, that woman is thorough when she wants to be. So it is highly unlikely that the Lower moon is alive and if he somehow was, he won’t be any longer once the sun rises.” The eldest Demon there answered solemnly while looking at where the Demon that was previously the 9th most powerful after the Progenitor once stood.

She was not sad for his death, though she did feel a little pity that his loyalty was so poorly misplaced and that the curse became so cruel. No, what she was sad about though was the missed opportunity, as Tamayo had no chance of taking the Demon’s blood to continue on with her research.

Still, there was hope.

After all, while it appears that this Demon was too much for Kie and Tanjiro, that did not mean the siblings couldn’t further grow. And even then, they had 3 other Demons weaker than Lower moon 3 that they could possibly take blood from that would still help their goal.

“He was truly foolish. Though, it is what he deserved for harming Lady Tamayo.” Yushiro commented with a sneer as he looked at the spot that Tamayo was. But any that looked at him could see that the assistant was disturbed by what the curse entailed after seeing it in action.

“But how did she kill him? Should that only be possible by a Nichirin Blade, Wisteria or sunlight?” Kie questioned as she shakily stood up, holding Tanjiro close as the boy fell asleep within her arms.

“You remember how extensive Tsuyuri’s control over a Demon can be? That is because when she gives a Demon her blood to turn them, not only are her cells injected into that individual, but the Progenitor cells multiply. And she has control over each one, leading to that control, but… she can also destroy those cells without making contact.” Tamayo explained with a sigh, making Kie’s widen in further horror.

Her little brother was meant to live a life like that…. It was almost like this world wanted him dead.

“Come on. We should get inside before the sun rises, and I have some medicines that can help Demons recover by aiding their regeneration.” The Demon doctor spoke as she looked up at the sky and realised how soon day was about to come, causing Kie to leave those thoughts behind for now as she nodded and followed Tamayo and Yushiro inside.

Meanwhile, any of Sanemi’s remaining ashes… were erased the second sunlight touched them.

Unaware of that, the group headed back inside where they headed into an underground level of the House.

She was led into a room that was filled with Medical Equipment. Some of the things she couldn’t even recognize.

It’s only then she thought about actually asking this question.

''So this Medicine of yours will help Tanjiro how exactly?''

The question was asked as Tamayo grabbed something that looked like a Syringe, but she’s pretty sure that’s not entirely the name of that thing.

''Since his Regeneration seems to be slowed down due to his condition, this here should help him recover from those wounds quickly.'' As Emphasis, Tamayo showed the object in question, ''But I will admit, it is likely to keep him asleep for a longer period of time.''

Tamayo and Yushiro still drank Blood. And while the amount wasn’t too large, they had an external source to replenish themselves if need be. Tanjiro didn’t, and if sleep was his only means of recovery, then while this would help heal faster, it may keep him slumbering for how much this took out of him.

And, after some moments of consideration on Kie’s part, whether to say yes or no to this considering it could affect her Little Brother, she ultimately chose to have him recover quicker, but slumber some more.

He could use the sleep regardless.

''Alright.''

Giving a nod of acknowledgement to the permission, Tamayo walked up to Tanjiro while Kie laid her little brother on the ground, allowing the Demon doctor to roll up the sleeve of Tanjiro’s haori and allowed her to use the syringe to pierce through the flesh of the young boy’s arm and inject what was within into the younger Demon’s system.

And based on how Tanjiro seemed to relax a bit within his sleep, Kie was assuming that whatever that medicine was doing to help her little brother was working. And quite well at that.

Whatever worry that had remained faded away quickly afterward.

And with the Injection done, Tamayo chose now to bring up the matter at hand. Discarding the used Syringe.

''Yushiro and I will leave this region.''

And Kie paid close attention to the next words spoken.

''Now that Tsuyuri knows where we are, I cannot risk her choosing to follow the footsteps the Lower Moon took. We must conceal our whereabouts soon while the Sun is still out or the risk will be too great.''

That wasn’t accounting that for all she believed she concealed her identity; some people did notice regardless. The Young and the Elderly are particularly perceptive even with their Doctors.

So, knowing the window of opening was limited to how long the Day lasted, she had to ask now.

''Kie…''

This should be something she asks to both of them. Not just for one. But considering how Kie was somehow making her situation work, even as a Demon, and seeing the Uniform in question, she knew she couldn’t ask her this.

So instead…

''Would you like us to take Tanjiro in?''

It surprised both Kie and Yushiro, although the latter had quite a noticeable reaction compared to Kie. It looked like he would die on the spot if she actually said yes.

He was fortunately behind Tamayo, so the elder Demon could not see his facial expression. And if it wasn’t for the question given, she may have just laughed.

''I can’t give you an absolute guarantee that he’ll be safe, but I believe it will be less dangerous than taking him into battle.''

Ultimately however, this was merely a proposition. One Kie could either accept or refuse. The choice was her own.

And thinking about it… what was for the best?

Would it be for the better if Tanjiro was with them? Or would it be better if he remained with her?

It wasn’t an easy thing to consider, especially when trying to take into account everything.

But, after some consideration… Kie came to her decision.

''Tamayo-San. I thank you for your concern, but I have to refuse.'' She moved her arm to stroke over his forehead.

''I don’t think either of us would be happy to be separated. Not when we’re all we have now. Maybe he won’t be safer with me either, not when considering his situation. But still… we’re family. And we’ve only come this far together.''

Tamayo took no offence to her refusal. If anything, she looked almost happy. Compared to Yushiro who she genuinely could not tell what he was feeling at the moment.

''Very well. In that case, I wish you long-lasting good fortune in battle.''

It was then that Yushiro decided to return to his usual self, crossing his arms and looking off to the side.

''All right. We’ll be leaving after we erase all traces of ourselves. You two get ready to go!''

Back to his usual self now it seems.

''Alright. Alright.'' Kie stood up, ‘’I’ll get the Box.''

But as she moved to head upstairs again, she stood to look back at them.

''But thank you. Truly, thank you for all you’ve done already.''

Then, she headed up.

- - - - - - - - - -

Wine apparently tastes good.

Or at least, that’s what she keeps hearing. Swirling the Cup that held said contents gave her almost the impression she could taste it.

Almost as if… she were truly what she said she was.

Only to immediately crush the Glass that was within her fingers and spilling the contents on her Carpet. Red it may have been previously, there was a noticeable stain on it now.

She’d probably be more bothered by it if it wasn’t because of how tasteless this whole situation was at this moment.

“So… she took advantage of my curse.” 

Kanao commented idly with a neutral expression, simply staring through the Window of her Estate as the Sun slowly but surely rose. Soon, she’d have to close the Curtain, but not yet.

She wanted to keep staring at the rising Sun to encapsulate how she felt now, considering it felt like the only thing she could relate to at this moment. How close it feels to soon spill just like that Wine.

She thought back to what she’d witnessed.

''She cannot possibly be that demented! She is strong beyond anyone else! She is patient with all of us! No one is beyond her! Lady Tsuyuri is a God amongst us all!''

Admittedly, dear Sanemi wasn’t a favourite of hers, but he was amusing. And he certainly had potential that would make him worth keeping around. So the fact that he wasn’t even killed in a proper fight…

She felt a vein burst.

''H-hugh-?!'' Tamayo’s immediate reaction upon that smell was to drop on her knees, the world around her growing distorted from that awful smell that assaulted her senses while feeling like she’d barf.

Tamayo wouldn’t, in the end, but Tanjiro on the other hand did throw up whatever was to be found in his stomach as he equally fell on his knees from the horrible smell.

Kie was the only one who looked moderately fine, and the only reason she still stood compared to the other two was because she was using her Sword as a cane to stand somewhat upright. And even then, it did not help that she felt absolutely sick from this smell.

Not only that, but he was doing such a good job as well up until that point. And while observing would have been preferable for the Demon Progenitor, he’d been spotted so early on it simply wasn’t viable anymore.

At least, not without escaping. And Sanemi would never do that if he could fight. Shame, it meant extending this situation further than necessary. But oh well, it allowed her to see more than last time.

''That’s payback for being so revolting around Lady Tamayo’s presence!''

Including the fact there was a new Demon. And by simply reviewing her Memories, Kanao knew that the green-haired boy was not somebody she herself, or one of her Kizuki, had turned. And boy was the Progenitor fascinated, both with his Blood Demon Art and how he could even exist.

Well, beyond the fact that Tamayo must be responsible, but that part was the obvious one. How it was possible on the other hand…

But before a hand could be placed on Tamayo, the Lower Moon was knocked to the side and even skidded across the ground, because Tanjiro had leaped forward and dropkicked Sanemi with enough force to crack a bone or two.

It was immediately followed by Kie's own attack.

''Water Breathing - Eighth Form: Waterfall Basin!''

Ah, how frustrating this had been. It was fascinating to see those two work, or even Tamayo’s own Demon putting in his own weight and doing something against her Lower Moon.

But how utterly frustrating it was to see someone like him struggle.

Of course, it shouldn’t surprise her all that much either. It was clear those Three Demons had much more within them than she’d imagined. They’d been able to push him a few times and take him off guard in others.

But it only magnified the frustratingly fast pace the lower ranks seemed to be stuck at.

Another vein burst at the simple thought of needing to replace one of them again. How tiresome this could get.

Even worse, for all the praise she gave them for being so unique, this feat was accomplished by a pair of malnourished Demons that have only been turned for 2 years. Which made them being beyond her control even more irritating as their Bodies should not be capable of giving such resistance!

But… they did.

So what did that exactly say about the Lower Moons?

Granted, perhaps she should cut them some slack. At least for this case. After all, going after Tamayo had not been part of the plan to begin with. Neither was that new Demon or the supposed Kamado ‘’Siblings’’.

But any advantages out of this were rather low.

Tamayo was a slippery vixen and would be long gone before Kanao got the chance to approach the location. Even worse that the Home Tamayo had used wasn’t near her Estate within Tokyo.

It meant she could do nothing but watch as the Sun would soon rise to be a danger to her.

Tamayo would simply slip by her fingers again. And that green-haired one was clearly close to Tamayo, so he’d undeniably follow her the first chance they had.

And for the out-of-control pair? Well, the girl was somehow part of the Corps and her ‘brother’ was accompanying her. Undoubtedly, they had some form of support with a Demon Slayer or several somewhere nearby so that travel during the day would be possible.

So, neither the Traitor nor the abnormal Demons were within her priorities right now, as it’d basically be a wild goose chase. And besides, since the Kamados were part of the Corps, they would be sent on missions to hunt down her Demons. So she’d get plenty of chances to see them, and Tamayo was no immediate threat.

What was a priority now… were those failures of the Lower Ranked Kizuki’s…

She never did this before, but now, it seems she actually has to use some Upper Moon resources for them. Because of their failure.

It was about time she gave them some additional motivation around here. She knew only one of the remaining Lower Moons had a plan in mind, and another had enough stability to uphold some form of Growth.

But it needed to be sped up.

But before she actually did that, she finally noticed something outside her Window. Cutting it close to considering how short on time it was.

She opened the Window and allowed for her Wooden Crow to come in, landing on one of her outstretched fingers. Then, she moved to close the Window.

Sunlight touched her face at that moment, and she could feel the burning for the brief second she allowed it to touch her before closing the Curtain entirely.

Leaving the Room in obscurity.

The Burn healed over instantly, leaving no trace of Damage as her and the Crow’s gaze met.

She turned her back on the Curtain and moved out of the Room. She’d call in a Maid to clean this mess up later. Or maybe one of her Butlers. Whichever she asked first.

''Now, Isuzu…'' Kanao exited the Room she’d been in previously with a loud thud from the closing Door, not looking back once as her gaze remained on the just now named Crow.

''Why is it…'' A smile grew on her face, albeit looking forced with the way the burst veins remained, ''...that you barely helped?''

She’d specifically sent this Creation of hers to aid Lower Moon Three. By all means, it was supposed to act beyond the idea of a Kasugai Crow, as this one could fight.

And certainly, at some points it did.

''I gave you my Blood to give you Life. Mine.'' If at all possible, it seemed the forced smile grew even further, barely concealing the clear wrath she was now holding. Her voice dripped with it.

''So how come you didn’t use your Absorption Ability?''

Giving this thing Blood, her own at that, hadn’t just been for the hell of it. This Creation of hers was supposed to take Blood as its replacement for Water. It’s supposed to be capable of absorbing in Demon Blood to power itself.

Isuzu had not used it once.

Obviously, this Creation of hers could not kill a Demon with its Absorption Ability. It’s why she’d even given it to Sanemi, as it would have been observing and pacifying the Kamado ‘’Siblings’’ all the easier. Whenever it was actually needed.

And it had been even better that it had been there when Tamayo had been found alongside her own Demon.

But, again, it hadn’t used it.

And Kanao received no verbal answer, as the Wooden Crow couldn’t even answer her if it wanted to. It did however look down slightly ashamed.

The Anger and Frustration remained, but Kanao did seem to regain some form of composure as she gave a frustrated sigh.

''This is what I get when I use a new experiment of mine I guess.''

She shifted her Finger and it forced Isuzu to get off her finger it had perched onto, landing down on the Floor.

''Stay here. I’ll be back once I’m done with another matter. You are going to need some further work on, that much is clear.''

But that could wait. Now, she needed to get on with the immediate issue.

''Managi.'' Kanao commanded through her Cells, contacting one particular Demon at a distance, ''Summon all of the Lower Moons into the Expanding Museum. It’s time we had a… meeting.''

Seconds after her Command, she moved elsewhere in her Estate. Casually, she walked by a Butler, and so, had him commanded to clean up the Wine stain she’d left in the other Room.

Walking further past though, eventually lead her to another Room. Nothing odd, certainly. But the moment she walked in and closed the Door behind her, one of her Decorative Pots to the side began to emit something.

Some form of Steam which at first spread into a straight-line, before spiralling. Further and further until it was as big as a Person.

And with the Vortex in front of her, Kanao did not hesitate to step through personally in.

If this Steam were normal in any way, she would have walked into her Wall.

But this was no normal Steam. Because indeed, the moment she stepped through, she was in an entirely different place. A whole different world, in fact.

Because it looked like she was Underwater.

Kanao was brought into a whole different world that defied quite a few Laws of Nature. Like her seemingly Breathing normally and walking casually in the Sea. The surrounding area even looked like she was in the Sea due to the Sea Creatures that were all over. Swimming casually as if all was normal.

But what may catch immediate attention, was the Corridor-like aspect of the Path she currently undertook.

There were faint signs. Not immediately obvious, but they spiralled like a Storm that kept taking a Cylinders form. Going on and on for a moment. But once Kanao reached its end, it led here to a completely different place yet again.

Because now, at Destination, it looked like she was in an Underwater Beach.

There was now Solid Ground, as it seemed like she’d gone to the Bottom of the Sea. The fake Glow of the Sun seemed to be at the top of the Sea-levels, giving enough lighting to see all around. And with those were Mixtures of Corals and Palm Trees, blending in together to give a sort of ‘’Perimeter’’ one could walk around.

Honestly, Kanao did not hesitate to call this a wondrous place. Because it was exactly that at the end of the day, no?

Such a Unique and Varied Blood Demon Art Managi had…

She was almost envious, truth be told. And speaking of the Demon, she could see him atop a Sand Structure.

He seemed to be sitting behind a Type of Podium with Elevated Seats and Desks. Three of them in fact, with the Centre being the highest while the other two were on the Same level. It’s at the Centre of said Structure that he sat.

And he wasn’t all that different than the last time she saw him.

He looked as if he was a Statue given Life. Standing at 198 cm in height and with a well-muscled body that seemed to be all over.

From the top, he was Shirtless and it showed not only the muscled Body, but also the Scales covering the majority of his Upper Body. In his arms case, half of the forearm was covered in scales from all sides, the other half that neared the hands seeming to merge in with the Skin seamlessly. The only notable thing about his Hands were the Dark Nails. Going further up, only the Biceps was covered in Scales and blending in with the shoulder, the Triceps was left bare.

As for his Torso, most of the front lacked scales as well. Although his Abs from the Serratus Anterior and to his whole back were completely covered. As a consequence, it seemed to spread over his shoulder and cover his neck similarly to the Abs, leaving the Throat untouched.

The scales all went to blend in with the skin, and it was unclear if the Scales spread any further down due to Managi’s Lower Half being entirely covered with rather posh looking Black Pants alongside Western shoes.

Draped around his Lower Body was a Kimono. It’s general appearance was unclear due to not being worn currently, but it was clearly modified to resemble a Western Suit in some aspects. Black in colour, the Cuffs were coloured White and Purple with the idea of Waves in mind, circling around. Meanwhile, the bottom of the Kimono and the most visible part of it seemed to be cut to have Four sections of threads to compliment the Pants he wore, accompanying it Aesthetic, although in this case, Blue seemed to be the predominant colour at the Bottom designed like scales.

His face may be the most normal thing out of his whole appearance. At least, at first glance. He holds Long Purple Hair that went past his shoulder and half-way down his back, while long stripes of green hair appeared twice on both sides. In an odd way, the way that his hair fell smoothly down could almost be compared to that of a waterfall with how it was styled. 

The remainder of his face looked relatively normal. He has Yellow coloured Eyes and lips that were green for some reason.

Yet, this was Managi at his usual. Nothing had changed there. Although the location in question did.

Even though she began recognizing what this place was.

''Really Managi?'' She said amusedly, ''You created a Courtroom?''

Which meant that the Centre position Managi took, was the Judge. And the remainder of this place did look vaguely like the rest of a Courtroom. Including where she can now guess, is where the Lower Moons will go.

''Hyo Hyo! I went above and beyond for this case, My Lady!'' Managi laughed as he grabbed a hold of a Cane by his side, all of it looking to be made out of Gold perhaps, and on top of it, was a miniature pot to complete the aesthetic.

He slammed the Cane into the Sandy bench, surprisingly giving a real clanging sound.

''After all, it’s not every day the Lower Moons are all summoned.''

She wondered what exactly he felt. Truly, beyond that Mask he showed her. True joy at seeing such a moment, or joy because of something else entirely?

Well, she’d soon see.

Kanao humoured this situation and sat on the left side of the Elevated Podium. And then she waited as Managi began the summoning.

The process of bringing forth the 5 Demons wasn’t exactly a spectacle in terms of the process. In fact, for the Progenitor’s senses, all that happened was just the unmarked Demon slamming down his cane while the touched sand began to turn wet.

No, rather the interesting thing that happened was what Kanao saw for how the Lower moons are now going to appear before her.

Because when she felt their presence, the Demon Queen looked up. And the sight that greeted her, was a large bubble descending from above before its descent began to slow down as it floated just above the right side of the elevated podium and popped, causing 2 of the 5 Demons it carried within to fall to the ground, one, to land while remaining standing and the other 2 kneeling down on a knee instantly.

Said Demons that fell into those categories being none other than Lower moons 6, 4, 5, 2 and 1 in that order.

The fact that for some of them, those were now their previous Numbers notwithstanding.

“H-HUH!? What is this place!? And… how am I breathing underwater?” Instantly, Kanao heard the thoughts of Kamanue, the most recent Lower moon getting onto his feet frantically before he spotted her. And despite looking terrified, he was quick to get onto a knee like Lower moon 1 and 2 did immediately.

And once they spotted her, Rui and Mukago followed right after.

At least they had all of that under order it seems. She’d have much rather they’d immediately done, but she couldn’t get everything she wanted on the spot.

But now that they were all on their knees, it was time to get to the point. She didn’t want to waste much time on this.

So, Kanao stood up from the Imitation of a Podium and allowed her eyes to shift from purple to their True state.

''You’re all wondering why you’re here, right?''

There was no need for a verbal answer from them. Not only was it rhetoric in nature, but she could read their minds.

So she knew exactly what they were all thinking.

Why did she summon them here?

What is this place?

Where’s Lower Moon Three?

Is he dead?

Will they die?

But the one she would answer the first was this:

''Those of you who are below Three likely noticed it already. But your Numbers have changed.''

Mukago was now Lower Moon Three. Rui was Lower Moon Four. Kamanue was Lower Moon Five. And Lower Six was no one.

''That is because the previous Lower Moon Three, Sanemi, has perished very recently. In fact, he died last night.''

Currently, she’d kept an even face. Showing only someone who was calm and composed, even though she seethed in rage at another Lower Moon Death.

But now, she didn’t even bother hiding her annoyance.

''What a surprise!'' Sarcasm dripped from her voice, ''Another one died. Great. At this point, I should call you all Lower Flies with how frustratingly quick you die. Just a few Months ago, I had to replace the previous Lower Six because they fell on a Demon Slayer. One.''

At one point in time, she may have found joy in the way they were scared. Or for some, simply there to listen to what she had to say.

But even that particular joy grew dull with how goddamned often it happened.

''So, I have to ask all of you. Why?''

She could hear their confusion. She could even see it on some of them.

''Why is it this keeps on happening? Why is it that so many Lower Moons die, again and again and again and again?''

Perhaps she would have found it hilarious, how Unranked Demons seemed to be handling their own rises of Power better than the Lower Moons were these days.

She could name a few who were currently doing quite well in their path to become parts of the Twelve Kizuki’s, and how they outright chose to skip the Lower Ranks entirely.

Which again, would be hilarious and welcomed to her if not because of how badly it puts the Lower Moons.

''So, I have to ask all of you… do any of you actually plan to do anything to change this? Or are you all also going to drop like mere flies?''

That question was more pointed at the Lower 2, 3 and 5 than anyone else. She knew Lower One had at least some sort of plan going on, and that Lower Four had his entire System that at least assured he had a better fighting chance.

''Don’t think I haven’t noticed your situations. So, answer me… do any of you have any plans to change this?''

It took a moment for any of them to respond, though if credit was to be given, they did only need that moment. And the first to speak was…

“I-I just need time and some corpses!! I have found a way to progress my Blood Demon Art, but those girls from 2 years ago have messed things up!” Mukago yelled fearfully, but also hopefully. And that did catch Kanao’s attention, and while she was curious… She decided to leave that as a surprise for herself at the moment and wait for the others.

“M-My l-lady. I only gained my n-number recently. If I can only have more time, I-I can become more refined and useful.” Kamanue was next. And despite how much more quiet he was than Mukago, he was still utterly terrified. 

In fact, the Progenitor wouldn’t be surprised if the Demon’s heart burst with how fast it was beating right now.

“I have given my blood to my family thanks to your permission. But when many betrayed my trust, I couldn’t take back that blessing you gave us all. But some of them are still around, and with your aid on top of how many Slayers have recently started attacking our home, I can quickly grow if you allow it.” Next was Rui as he spoke far more calmly than his higher and lower ranked Kizuki did. Oh, he was still terrified, but comparing him to Mukago and Kamanue is like the difference between night and day.

“My lord. Just like them, I only require your grace to prove my worth.” Rokuro was next to add, and he seemed a little calmer, likely taking their chances to talk as the other Lower moons said what she wanted to hear. Or at least, they said something Kanao was thinking over.

“Hyo Hyo? And just how much grace from the lady are you referring to exactly?” Managi commented, now being invested in the Lower moon’s words while Kanao herself visibly raised an eyebrow. Depending on what is said next, may just decide if Rokuro lived a bit longer, or died right here and now.

“T-Time! I was close to a lively town when you summoned us! If you give me time, I can grow thanks to how many humans there are in that place!” Rokuro cried out with some sweat dripping from his head.

And wasn’t that curious. Kanao knew with a small peek into his mind that he was initially going to ask for her blood, and with Isuzu’s failure, she wasn’t generous in giving out more of her own blood. Yet, that was not what the Lower moon asked for right now…

She would think over what to do with that information in a moment. After all, Enmu still needed his argument.

“And you, Enmu?” The Demon Queen inquired, deciding to stay out of his mind for the moment. After all, she was honestly curious as to what he would say.

“Ah~. Growing further to possibly join the Upper ranks or dying by the lady’s own hands… my, I simply can’t chose! Both are the greatest fate that you can bestow upon me~! Thus, like I have always done, I shall leave my future up to you, my majesty.” Enmu spoke civilly as he thought things over, before quickly exclaiming excitement as a blush began to appear on his face. Earning a laugh from Managi while the other Lower moons looked at him in either surprise or disgust on varying levels.

As for Kanao? Well, she was thinking it over.

If she hadn’t been already aware to some extent he had something planned, perhaps she really would have killed him then and there. After all, a Lower Moon who had nothing going on was useless to her.

But considering this was Enmu…

Well, she could appreciate his devotion. And it’s not every day you get someone like him around.

She gave the verdict.

''Then you shall live.''

It would seem all of the Lower Moon’s present would live after all. In of itself, it was actually surprising to her they had some plans going on. Besides Kamanue, but he could be excused for being so new.

But this was turning out to be a fortunate turn of events.

''All of you have some sort of goal in mind, so at least we’re getting somewhere this time.'' That much was good.

Still, while this was the right step to take…

''But a warning. I will give you time to prepare, but I expect success. I expect all of you to win this time. Got it?''

Because if even this failed… then what hope did the Lower Moon’s have, truly?

''Y-Yes my lady! We won’t fail you!'' Kamanue, being the newest, was the first one to cave in from her words.

Not many of the others spoke more than ''We won’t fail you!'' or ''You won’t regret this!''. And one didn’t even speak at all besides nodding in affirmation.

''Good.'' And for once, Kanao could feel herself smile genuinely. Perhaps this time around, they would finally succeed?

If not…

Well, they’d see then.

''All of you are dismissed.'' And that was Managi’s own cue, as he started to bring them back where they were previously.

Their Bodies were covered in the Bubble, and pop, they were then gone. Leaving behind only Kanao and Managi.

And Managi had only one question to ask.

''My Lady… do you truly believe they will succeed, this time?'' He had seen plenty of Lower Moons, due to his Blood Demon Art. So he’d seen the times many new faces came and went by.

So he did wonder if she truly believed this time.

And the answer he received was simply a grin.

''Maybe they’ll surprise me this time. Pawns can rise up quite high when they do it right.'' But if they succeeded or not, remained to be seen.

''Send me out now Managi.''

She had some business to deal with now…

- - - - - - - - - -

“South-Southeast! Head to the South-Southeast right now!” Matsuemon cried out right next to Kie’s right ear as the poor girl covered to.

“Okay, I get it! And why are you yelling into my ear?” Kie yelled out in frustration before questioning the crow, the then proceeded to grab a bit of her hair with his beak and pulls on it angrily.

“Caw! Because you left me behind last night! Caw! Now get moving to the next mission already!” The Kasugai crow ordered, and so engrossed by the struggle, neither the girl nor the bird noticed another conversation happening, until…

“PLEASE!” A young voice that was vaguely familiar to Kie cried out, almost causing her to fall over and potentially squishing Matsuemon before she regained her footing and looked up, letting her see a boy with very familiar blond hair wearing a yellow and orange haori, clinging to a black-haired girl wearing a blue kimono in the middle of the pathway.

“PLEASE, PLEASE, PLEASE! MARRY ME! I DON’T KNOW WHEN I’LL DIE! SO I WANT YOU TO MARRY ME! PLEASE!” The boy continued screeching and begging, to which Kie frowned as Matsuemon landed on her shoulder and approached the boy.

“I think that you should let her go.” Was all she said as she placed a hand on his shoulder and glared a bit at the swordsman. And when he looked at her…

“AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!”

He screamed, his eyes rolled back into his head, and then fell face first into the ground.

A Second passed.

She blinked.

Two Seconds passed. 

Her Mouth parted open.

Three Seconds passed.

She voiced what everyone present, Human or Crow, thought.

''What?''

“Chirp, Chirp.” 

Chapter Text

“Alright everyone! Are you all ready!” Tsutako cheered excitedly to her students as they all stood outside on the track set up for the Academy.

“Yeah…” Unlike their teacher though, the students weren’t as excited as her. Even Tanjiro seemed to lack his usual amount of energy right now.

“Oh, come on. This is going to be fun for you all, I promise.” She encouraged her students with a smile, which seemed to ease them all a bit, until…

“That’s what you said last time Tsunami!” Inosuke cried out, pointing at her and she was sure that he was glaring a bit beneath that Boar head mask of his.

“Inosuke, how many times do I have to tell you to take the mask off?” The teacher questioned her student, an almost demonic aura covering her body that was in complete contrast to the gentle, if slightly tight, smile on her face.

“AAAAHHH! YOU IDIOT, DON’T DRAG US TO HELL WITH YOU!!” Zenitsu screamed the moment he saw the PE teacher like this, grabbing at Inosuke’s open uniform and shaking him… or at least tried to, because now the Hashibara now tackled the poor blonde and began to wrestle with him on the ground.

“Calm down you two. And Zenitsu, don’t you think you’re… exaggerating?” Tanjiro quickly spoke up while grabbing the two boys and separating them. Though, when he spoke directly to Zenitsu at the end, his face contorted as if he was in pain…

A telltale of a Kamado lying.

“Well, I can say that things will be better than our dodgeball session, you have my word.” Tsutako assured them, remembering the complaints she had from her fellow teachers about the class coming in late to their 4th period last month.

Though surely, it was all an exaggeration.

Her students would disagree instantly if they knew her current thoughts.

“I CAN’T GO ON!!” Not even 10 minutes later, Zenitsu screamed out as he collapsed to the ground. Credit where it was due, he outlasted most of his class and completed his 4th lap around the course before doing so.

''Bravo!'' she made a point to recognize that as well. As not many Students of the Bamboo Shoot Class remained running. Or standing for that matter.

Tanjiro and Inosuke were the expected ones to remain running, though even they were having issues continuing on with the course.

A shame, honestly. Tsutako genuinely believed the Students, young as they were, would be able to pull out unlimited power and keep going. But apparently, she and the remainder of the Teachers were the only one who could keep going after 5 laps and not look winded either.

''The Apprentices really need more practice.'' She would think to herself, ending up as always, picturing herself as a certain Chancellor. Or more accurately, sitting at his desk.

It always did make her feel like she was Masterminding something up, even though over half of the time, it was just because she was deep in thought.

''At this point, none of them are going to be stronger than any of us. We won’t be surpassed.'' There is some lament within her thoughts, which some would most definitely call overly dramatic, as the purpose of PE wasn’t even for a Student to surpass their Teacher.

She didn’t see it that way- Oh, and there goes another one.

The Lord of the Mountains, Inosuke Hashibara, finally fell down to the da- Ground! The Ground. Absolutely not Dark Side. Nope.

Goodness. She really needs to find a way to put a lid on her Star Wars mindset.

Anyway…

''It looks like Tanjiro yet again-'' she gave a moments pause however, when she noticed that while Inosuke had collapsed on the ground, he hadn’t stopped moving. He was actually crawling, which didn’t change anything else though.

''-is the one to remain standing.'' And probably will finish the laps as well.

Tanjiro had always had a rather shocking amount of Stamina to him. He always had energy to spare, and he always put it to good use. Which made Tsutako proud because it usually meant he passed everything during PE. Though he wasn’t the only one.

There were quite a few noteworthy students in the Academy who also passed. And her Brother. Her sweet and adorable little brother always made her proud.

“PLAGH! Stupid sand! Now it's everywhere!” However, her thoughts were interrupted by the sound of Inosuke being Inosuke, having spat out some sand that got into his mouth.

And her response… why, how could a Star Wars fan resist?

“Ah, poor Padme. She never got to see the Beach again since meeting Ani….”

Everyone had clearly heard that, and the wave of laughter that came after, unrestrained or held back as snorts, was impossible to miss.

“Well, it is coarse, rough and gets everywhere.” Tanjiro added on, to which any of the remaining students who didn’t laugh were now joining in with everyone else. And the best part for Tsutako, was the fact that Tanjiro could either be lightly defending Anakin with his own words, or being serious by adding to the joke.

However, the running would soon come to an end within 3 minutes. However, Tsutako did have to applaud Inosuke for finishing the 5th lap with his crawling and Tanjiro making ¾ through the 6th lap before he joined the rest of his class on the ground. 

“Well, you all did really well compared to last month with dodgeball!” Tsutako praised her students once they all had the strength to sit up properly, either not noticing or outright ignoring the groans as the class experienced phantom pains from said dodgeball session.

One of them was actually knocked out cold for most of that lesson. The lucky bastard. And since that happened, it wasn’t exactly an exaggeration to call the gym a war zone by the end of it all.

“So, rest up for a few minutes and after that, we’ll actually play that game again as a reward!” She continued on, and this time, it was quite obvious that she ignored them with their yells of ‘NO!’ right there.

After all, surely that must be their exhaustion talking.

(It wasn’t)

“FIGHT ME!!!” After recovering for about 5 minutes, the dodgeball session began. And truly, Inosuke was such an excited boy during dodgeball, immediately jumping into the game and taking on most of the class as they desperately tried to conquer the King of the Mountain as a group.

And like all other times, he single handedly took out 75% of the class before being overwhelmed by sheer numbers.

Truly, it did sadden Tsutako to see that. She honestly thought the boy would surpass his set record today. 

Well, regardless of that, there were still the others, and eventually, Zenitsu came out as the winner. And without throwing a single dodgeball at anyone, being perfectly content to just run round until everyone took each other out, or he was hit.

She had to give him credit where it was due, he’d made it work. Running away is always a viable option.

''And we have our Winner! Well done Agatsuma!'' she even clapped for him.

Honestly, it’d give Zenitsu quite the ego boost… were it not because he’d been asleep this whole time. Which meant that he’d heard nothing, and also seen nothing.

It was honestly an odd thing that the young man most often did during her lessons, but hey. While weird, it did help this particular Padawan keep up and even win like he did now, so she didn’t mind it. Especially when he still is making his body work out like it’s meant to.

“Hm… does anyone have some water on them?” But right now, she needed the boy to be awake.

“Wake up Monitsu!” Inosuke yelled before an answer was given though, as he took a page from Tanjiro’s book and headbutted the sleeping teen.

Well, it is an effective way to wake someone up… so long as you aren’t Tanjiro at least.

“Well, that should be all. We may have a few minutes left of the lesson, but we won’t be able to get anything done in that time, so go ahead and prepare for your next lesson. Tanjiro, please stay here for a moment.” Tsutako said, and just as she finished, the whole class besides the Kamado ran, leaving behind dust clouds in their shape.

“They held back on me!? Well, it seems like I’ll push things a little for my apprentices next time.” The PE teacher thought to herself, her demonic aura briefly making a return before shaking her head.

“Do you have the cream my mom leant you this morning, Sensei?” Tanjiro asked her, causing the Tomioka woman to smile and nod before reaching into a pocket and drawing it out.

“Yep. Does any of your skin feel irritated?”

Thus, another day of Physical Education ended. And this time, with none of the Students running late.

A Blessing, as they’d say.

But many were left wondering. How would next time go?

Chapter Text

Zenitsu had a confession to make. 

He was absolutely and utterly terrified for his Life. Like, perpetually. All of the time. Always. Every single day and night.

Maybe it was an exaggeration (even though Zenitsu believed otherwise), but he was always scared that every minute could be his last.

Sure. He went through the Training which was hell itself by the way, and he’d somehow miraculously passed the Final Selection. But now, he was doomed.

Doomed and a Dead man walking.

Or at least, that’s what his thoughts were turning into before he previously passed out. Because guess what he somehow stumbled on?

A Demon.

At least, the sound he heard was that of a Demon. And in broad daylight no less.

Sure, if Zenitsu had his rational mind actually show up at that time, he may have realized how odd that way of thinking was. A Demon in Broad daylight? Impossible.

Yet, at that moment, it had happened. He’d heard the sound and just…

Just went out like a light.

So, now that his consciousness was returning to him, his mind was only now puzzling back together what had happened earlier.

Which…

Wait. He wasn’t dead? When he’d passed out against a Demon? And…

Wait. Why’s he standing?

Zenitsu finally opened his eyes after that in panic at whatever had been going on and actually looked at where he’d landed.

The Location was clearly not outdoors. He was in some sort of building. Absolutely no idea where though or how he’d even landed there.

So, what does someone who just woke up do when they find themselves in a situation like this?

''I'VE BEEN KIDNAPPED?!''

Scream in terror. 

All while a Kid was behind him and so utterly lost.

Let's rewind the Clock back and see what happened prior to that...

“Um… why don’t you head home, miss.” After staring at the unconscious boy for a few more seconds, Kie decided to address the poor girl that was being harassed just moments ago. And while she was too stunned to speak, she did thankfully hear the female Demon and nodded her head before continuing to wherever she was going, keeping an eye on the yellow-haired boy until she was out of sight.

“...Why does he feel familiar?” Kie questioned herself, stretching out her right leg to poke at the boy… before jumping back just in time to avoid getting tripped up by a leg sweep that would have resulted in her back slamming into the ground.

“How is a Demon standing in sunlight?” The yellow-haired boy questioned her as he stood up fully and grabbed the hilt of his blade, all while his voice was now a bit deeper and more confident than just seconds ago and his eyes remained closed.

And seeing the boy like this… now Kie remembered where he saw him from.

“You’re that bastard that tried killing me in his sleep during Final Selection!!” She was quick to accuse while pointing at him, before then sighing in exhaustion.

She thought that she was done with that misunderstanding after that hellish week.

“I… what did you call me?” The boy questioned stunned, and if it wasn’t for how determined he seemed to be to keep his eyes closed, she was sure that he would be blinking right now.

“A bastard that tried killing me. And all because of a Demon that seemed determined to make others think I was one.” Kie specified with a glare and a small growl. Especially since this guy may have been able to actually kill her back then and only stopped due to literally crashing into the dirt face-first.

“Oh... so those rumors really were true. But that still doesn’t explain why I hear the sound of a Demon coming from you.” The boy spoke in a bit of realization. Despite that, he was still on guard and the question did make Kie tense a bit.

This guy was likely talking about Tanjiro. And while Tanjiro was strong, and could likely hold this guy off long enough for her to help him… it was daytime and her little brother was asleep. If this yellow kid got past her, Tanjiro would die, so she needed to think of an excuse.

“Um… I honestly don’t know what you’re talking about. The best I can think of is because I was just leaving a previous mission not long ago while heading to my new one. Besides, the fact that we are in sunlight should be evidence enough that I’m human.” She answered the question, being able to keep her voice pretty confused and neutral, and not needing to act at the end.

But for the male Slayer? He heard something else.

Oh, there was some truth at the end. The fact that they are in sunlight really should be enough to say that this person before him was human, and ordinarily, that was all the evidence that would be needed.

But the start was a lie, or at least was hiding some truth. After all, whether Human or Demon, your heart will beat subtly when they say a lie. It would be unnoticeable for a normal person, but for someone like Zenitsu, it was a pretty casual thing for him.

Still, the fact that she just came from a mission was also not a lie, nor was her claim of heading to a new mission. Although said earlier Mission she'd taken being why he'd made this supposed ''mistake'' and hear a Demon was a lie. He didn't need his hearing for that one, that made no sense.

So, there was one thing left to do. He concentrated on his hearing and focused on the girl before him. Specifically? The Brain.

“Come on, fall for it! I can’t lose Tanjiro as well!”

Tanjiro... hm, it seemed to correlate with the whole Demon sound. This Tanjiro was the Demon then? And she was carrying him in that box on her back then.

Normally, that would immediately be a cause to attack. But the sound of the Demon had come with something off to his ears. He'd tried to ignore it until now, but it was hard to with how abnormal of a sound it was for a Demon.

It continued to stun him, because the Sound this Demon had was... gentle. Like a breeze on a summer day. Or at least, what he was hearing from this other Demon was close to that in terms of a comparison that Zenitsu could immediately think of.

One thing is for sure, this sound coming from a Demon… it should be physically impossible. And yet, this was exactly what he was hearing.

So, reluctantly almost… he made a decision.

''Alright.'' He played dumb. Deciding to simply make her believe he’d actually bought her half-truths and lies.

If this turned out to be a mistake, then the answer to that was simple. But for now, he spared the Demon in the Box.

''So you’re here on a Mission then. And we met on the same road so maybe… where are you supposed to be going?''

Kie hid her Breath of relief as best as she could, which against Zenitsu meant she hid absolutely nothing. He heard the sound regardless. And seeing the chance to move on from this, she jumped at it.

''South-east.''

That was the general direction Chuntaro had tried to bring him towards, so either they had two Demons to deal with in the same direction, or they’d both been assigned the same Demon to hunt.

And considering how Zenitsu is very well aware of the Demon inside the Box Kie carried?

He took the safe option.

''Oh. Then we’re going in the same direction.''

And considering how Chuntaro wasn’t actually protesting, Zenitsu had a feeling he’d been right as well. They were both supposed to hunt the same Demon.

''Caw! Start running! Start running!'' and apparently, what he assumed was Kie’s Kasugai Crow, also agreed, ''Kie, Zenitsu, run! Both of you head over to your next destination! Run! Run, Kie, Zenitsu!''

So, they had their…

Wait.

The Crow spoke?

It just now registered to Zenitsu that a freaking Crow just spoke Human speech without an ounce of trouble.

What?!

With a severe question in mind, Kie and Zenitsu had to make their way to their destination. One that wasn’t too far from where they were currently, but it still took a bit before they reached the place.

And even before getting there, Zenitsu could hear the faintest traces of a sound. Another one that was similar yet different to the one from the Box.

Before long, both Demon Slayers reached a small open field with a Mansion at its end.

“So, this should be the place. Hopefully, we can find the Demon before the sun sets so less people are hurt.” Kie commented as she looked around, while Zenitsu frowned as he picked up on something.

“I can hear something in that place, but I can’t make out what.” The Thunder Breather told her, turning his head at where the Kamado girl stood, and if his eyes weren’t closed, he would have blinked in surprise as he just now picked up on two more sounds in front of where Kie now stood.

Seemed she noticed them before he did.

“Hey, are you both okay? What are you doing here?” Kie asked the sources of two sounds, and Zenitsu could easily detect their flinches and spikes of fear, even without his hearing.

For a few seconds, silence followed. And Zenitsu was confused as to why he could hear Chuntaro’s sound right where Kie was, but he pieced together what they were doing the moment his fellow Slayer spoke up again.

“Tadaaah! And here, a magical sparrow has appeared!” She spoke cheerfully and calmly, with Chuntaro letting out a few Chirps with his presence now being known, but they were more gentle than they usually were.

“It’s okay. No one is going to hurt either of you while we are all here.” Kie assured the two, which seemed to make the sounds relax a bit. They were still scared and anxious, but they appeared to now recognize the girl comforting them as someone honestly kind. 

“Now, can you tell us what happened? Why are you both on your own and why are you hiding around this place?” Kie inquired of them patiently, and after a few moments, one of the sounds answered.

“T-This is… a H-House of monsters.” The voice that spoke was clearly that of a young boy, likely not even a proper teen yet but would be in a few more years.

“O-One monster specifically lives here. S-So when we and o-our elder brother were walking at night…. It t-took him without g-glancing at us and came here.” The boy continued on, tears likely in his eyes with how his voice wobbled and even needing a moment to continue the story.

“I see. Well, you both are truly incredible for coming here to help your brother, no matter how scared you were.” Kie said with honest praise in her voice, and Zenitsu can easily imagine the gentle smile she currently has on her face.

“T-The monster…. H-He hurt our b–brother. He was e-even bleeding when he was taken.” The boy added on, to which Kie nodded her head.

“I see. In that case, me and Zenitsu will head in and save him, you have my word. In the meantime…” Kie assured the siblings, and Zenitsu tensed as he realized what she was doing.

“Keep this box close to you. It holds something really important to me, but if you need help against the monster if they show up, it’ll protect you.” She says as she places the box holding the Demon in it next to the siblings. But what surprised Zenitsu with his fellow Slayer’s words was… the utter confidence and belief that they were true.

How could anyone honestly think that a Demon would protect a human? But hearing Kie’s sounds… she truly believed it, despite knowing a Demon was in the box.

“R-Really?” A young female voice asked through her own tears.

“I already promised, didn’t I?” Kie responded a little jokingly, which seemed to ease the siblings’ anxiety a good bit.

“Then let's go.” Zenitsu said as he walked to the entrance to the mansion, hearing Kie following right behind him as they walked through the initial hallway.

“Hey, Zenitsu. I’m curious, but why do you keep your eyes closed?” The Slayer that sounded like a Demon asked her alley, causing Zenitsu to look at her.

“Well, I-.” He began to answer, but as soon as the sound of a drum rang out…

Both Demon Slayers found themselves separated, in completely different locations, and the entrance nowhere in sight.

“Okay… this is more confusing than the Demon from my first mission.” Kie commented nervously as she looked around, honestly shocked at what just happened.

So, apparently Blood Demon Arts can not only create a little world that a Demon can access, but they can teleport people around!?

How does that even-

And then, the area around Kie switched again. So abruptly that Kie didn’t even register it happening until a few seconds later. And when it hit her, the scenery changed again.

By the time the constant changes in the area actually were over, Kie found herself in a lit room.

''Okay. They have to be trying to mess with me here.'' There was absolutely no way that the constant changes were done for anything but confusing her. Or maybe Zenitsu. She’s not sure how this works.

But Teleportation clearly had a play in here.

''I need to find Zenitsu and that Child. And kill that Demon while I’m at it. But first, those two. Then I can look for it and-’’

And then she heard footsteps. It immediately snapped her attention to the only doorway in this Room, and she was certain the Footsteps that were abnormally heavy in sound were coming from there.

Something bigger than average or extremely mad was making its way to her.

And it didn’t take long before she got a glimpse of the Demon who halted his path right at the Doorway. His face remained still, not showing an ounce of emotion. Then again, it was hard to clearly see him when she could only see one side of it's Body.

''More…''

But the moment it spoke, the tense air that seemed to permeate this room because of its presence both eased and grew even worse. Like one storm had passed, but another was coming.

''More of those meddling bastards…? Are you also here for him?''

Kie knew she was being directly addressed now. And knowing that, she finally drew her Nichirin Blade.

Yet, it was almost like the Demon didn’t… see her. Perhaps because it wasn’t even laying eyes on her yet and instead simply acting dismissive?

Whatever the case was, it didn’t last.

''Curses… Curses, Curses, Curses!''

Very quickly, everything about the Demon matched exactly how it felt. Enraged.

''Another one barges into my Home! Another one goes after my prey! Infuriating! And you think you can take advantage of that?!’’

The Demon then snapped his head to glare in her direction, and before she knew it, he slammed his palm into the Tsuzumi that were connected to his Body.

The only reason Kie avoided what came next in any form, was a mixture of her Instincts and seeing the faintest traces of something in the air. Something that could be distinguished like a small flash before Lightning struck. Though it wasn’t literally that either.

Because what happened next, was that the air itself seemed to turn razor sharp as it moved to slice right through as if a large Beast clawed the Ground.

It left deep gashes into the previously pristine Floor, and alongside that action, severed Kie’s arm off her Elbow.

Kie’s eyes widened from the abruptness of the loss, not quite fully understanding what had happened as her arm fell, still gripping the Nichirin Blade.

''What just-''

And then, Kie heard the sound of the Tsuzumi and she simply reacted by pure instinct, moving narrowly to avoid another strike that was invisible to her as the air cut. Tearing through the Tatami doormat behind her with ease.

“Okay, so based on the sound-!” Kie tried to think but had to stop to evade another invisible clawed strike as she rolled on the ground and picked up her blade from the ground.

“He is the one that is also teleporting every-!” The Slayer continued on in her thoughts, but before she got far, she heard a Tsuzumi being struck again. But unlike before, where the air tried to slice her into 3 pieces, the room…

Tilted. The ground she once stood on now acts like the left wall that was now the roof.

Seeing her stunned like this, the Demon grinned as he slammed his palm into another Tsuzumi, once again using the one that he previously used for that invisible attack. And as the attack approached Kie, who got up and tried to move out of the way…

A Tsuzumi was struck again, and Kie found herself in a completely different room once again.

“...What…?” Kie mumbled in shock before shaking her head and standing up fully. And as she looked down at her severed arm, she saw that a new one replaced the one that was taken off. Not a single piece of evidence that it had been sliced off, besides the fact that she was missing the uniform and haori’s sleeve.

“Didn’t know I could do that...” Kie mumbled to herself before shaking her head. She knew that she could heal, but replacing a limb was new.

Still, doesn’t mean she’s going to let something hit her. Her clothes aren’t repairing themselves after all and she still feels pain thank you.

''I need to find where that Demon went.'' Kie thought as she moved to head out. However, she couldn’t help but find it odd that after all of this, the Demon had just moved her elsewhere.

No matter what would have happened next, the Demon had caught her off guard with his initiated assault. So him sending her elsewhere…

Well, she’d wonder that later. The first order of business, locate again the Demon.

Except her raised spirits immediately crashed down when, heading out, she fell on a Human corpse, further down the Dark Hallway of the Mansion. Her expression immediately went to dread at the sight.

''Is that-?!''

She rushed off to the Body, unsure if he was dead or not. And while she had a sneaking suspicion by just looking at it, she needed to be sure.

And when she neared, she could see the state of the Body. He wasn’t breathing anymore. And when she checked for a pulse, it was even more confirmed.

''He’s Dead…''

Was this the Brother those Children mentioned?

She never asked for a description, so she doesn’t know. For all she knew, this could be an Old Corpse left around, though she doubted it as well. It didn’t smell rotten. It was too fresh, and the Blood that was left around wasn’t old enough yet to feel like it’d become part of the Mansion.

So either the Brother was dead, which was bad… or there were more Humans in there trapped, and that scenario was just as bad as the other. Because it means at this very moment, someone else could be dying.

If so…

''I can’t waste any more time.''

She needed to find that Demon again and kill him this time. She would not allow herself to be caught off guard by what she’s relatively sure by now is his Blood Demon Art. No matter how trick it may get.

But as she moved, away from the Corpse and towards the other side of the Corridor, her nose caught onto something.

Something… delicious?

''What’s that smell?''

She didn’t have Tanjiro’s sense of smell, yet this particular scent was… not unpleasant. She wondered why though.

But the smell came from another room, further away from where she’d been teleported to. Curious, she opened the Tatami Door of said room.

And what did she fall into?

Why, she found a Boy.

A boy who looked terrified, and moved to strike a familiar-looking Tsuzumi upon her arrival.

''What worth is a Demon who cannot eat a Human?''

Cruel. So, so Cruel…

As the Demon moved throughout his Mansion to find where the Marechi went, he could not help but remember why he even hunted for Marechi Blood to begin with.

Because one day, he lost his Rank.

How Cruel. How Cruel, How Cruel, How Cruel!

Once upon a time, the Demon believed he could grow infinitely stronger. All because of her Blood.

The more Humans one ate, the stronger a Demon became. That is what he was told, upon the day she had read his Notes.

''I quite like it, Kyogai. I have to say, you surprised me.''

And when he’d gotten a taste of her Blood, seen what it did to him, it left him mind-boggled. Only strengthening his Belief that he would grow stronger into Infinity. And simply by eating no less.

And for a time, that belief held true. For a time, that belief had allowed him to even become a Member of the Twelve Kizuki. He continued gorging himself.

And he would grow stronger, and stronger… and stronger…

Or so he believed.

But that belief grew to shatter. If not in front of his own eyes as he grew to struggle eating as many Humans as he should, then the sense he’d reached his limits, had reached hers.

All because he struggled to eat his latest Meal.

It had taken him effort to eat as much as he should have lately. He’d noticed many times before, but today was far too obvious.

Not only to himself.

''Kyogai.'' He halted eating the Meal that gave him struggle. Instead, his head snapped up in dread to see none other than his Master in this very room.

''Is that all you can muster? Is that all you, who believed you could reach any Heights, can eat?''

He hardly remembers how she looked that day. Only that her facial expression was stone cold. There was no acting, there was no feeling, only a sort of void. One that stared right at him.

If there was anything she felt, then she hid it.

And he tried to deny her words.

''N-No! No. I’m not done!''

''But you are, Kyogai. The struggles you reach to even eat… it makes you look Ill, doesn’t it?''

He felt something happening to his eye. One that showed him not what happened to his Rank. Only that she was doing something to it.

''Look at it this way. What use is a Plant that cannot generate Oxygen? What happens when it fails to do what it’s supposed to do? What happens when it cannot initiate Photosynthesis?''

Cold eyes gave an equally Cold smile as he felt the process ending around his Ranked Eye. After all, he could see it.

''Now, take it that same way… and apply it to your situation.''

Or, well… perhaps it was ill-said using the word ''See''. After all, that eye could see no more. Only be Blind as the Eye was now entirely White.

''What worth is a Demon who cannot eat a Human?''

And so, with a Blind Eye and removal from the Twelve Kizuki, Kyogai was left behind as useless.

But if he could eat that Marechi, and continue it on and on and on!

If he succeeded… then he’d regain a position amongst the Kizuki’s. Surely then…!

Surely then, he would be accepted again!

Or so he believed.

Or so he believed...

“Woah, hey!” Kie cried out to the kid as she moved and grabbed his arm before his hand could slam into the Tsuzumi.

“AGH! LET GO!!” The boy cried out in pain with tears in his eyes, causing Kie to flinch a bit as she accidentally gripped a little too tightly. The arm may even end up bruising later.

“I’m sorry. But don’t worry, I’m not a Demon. You have some siblings, right?” She assured the boy while now putting a hand on his shoulder, giving a gentle smile while asking. And with how terrified the boy still is, he only gave a nod for an answer.

“In that case, there is a pair outside this mansion, so they may be your siblings and I promised them that I would save you. Can you tell me what has happened to you up until now?” The young Slayer told him gently, and after a moment, the boy nodded his head again.

“...A monster kidnapped me and some others. And it… it was about to eat us. Then out of nowhere, more showed up….” The child explained in a small and terrified voice, making Kie’s eyes widen.

“So there are more Demons here!?” She silently thought in shock, some horror gripping at her heart. Because if there were more Demons, then not only was Zenitsu in even more danger, but any other humans in here had more of a chance of being eaten with every second.

“Calm down…. The one covered in Tsuzumi said that there were others, so if those Demon Slayers are alive, then things aren’t hopeless for those people.” The Kamado reasoned to herself mentally, and thankfully, any panic that Kie may have shown went unnoticed.

“Th-Then… they started fighting each other…. Trying to make sure they… were the one to eat us all. B-But the fat monster clawed at the back of the one who took me and their Tsuzumi fell to the ground. So I t-took it when this long-haired girl showed up, but by then, I hit it.” The boy continued on, needing a moment to take a deep breath to calm himself.

“Since that night until now, I kept hitting the Tsuzumi when a monster got close. Which kept me alive, since whenever I did, the rooms kept changing and I tended to be far away from them for a little bit.” The kid finished his story while Kie took out some bandages she had in a pocket and passed it to him.

“Here, if you have some injuries, you can bandage them up now.” Kie told him, causing the poor kid to nod with a small smile while pulling up the right part of his pants to reveal a cut that was bleeding a bit, but it shouldn’t be a problem unless it got infected for a few more hours.

“What is… no, focus Kie!” The moment that the wound was shown to the world, that delicious smell once more filled her nose. And despite its allure, the young Slayer shook her head to focus on her mission.

“Do you know why they took you?” Kie had to ask, making the boy shake his head.

“I-I’m not sure. They called the others ‘rare meat’, but they always called me Marechi.” He explained while bandaging his leg, hissing a little in pain thanks to the bandages touching his wound, but pushed through and finished up that process.

“CAWWW! Marechi means one with rare blood!” Matsuemon, appearing from literally nowhere, yelled out and honest to the fire god, scared both Kie and the boy.

“Caw haha! What the hell are you two scared about!?” The Kasugai Crow laughed a bit before yelling a bit in anger. But with a shake of his head, the Crow went back to his job.

“Some humans have rare types of blood that are more beneficial to a Demon’s growth than an average human! The rarest blood type though, are Marechi blooded humans! Compared to even the rare blood types, these humans are a delicacy for a Demon to consume!” The messenger explained to the pair, and to Kie’s confusion, took a moment to look at Kie with a gaze that she thought may hold a bit of respect.

“In fact, eating a single Marechi-blooded human is hypothesized to be equal to eating a hundred normal-blooded humans! So to say they are a great feast to a Demon is putting it quite lightly.” Matsuemon finished his explanation, terrifying the poor boy while Kie frowned.

This Demon… he was gathering up humans that had blood they never asked for to slaughter and eat just because they were just a bit more tasty.

If she didn’t have the determination to win round 2, she certainly did now.

“I see. In that case, we should get you out of here as soon as possible. It’s day outside and demons can’t stand being in the sunlight, so you’ll have a long time to leave with your siblings if we can succeed.” Kie says, holding out her hand for the boy to take, and after a moment, he does so. Letting himself be pulled up onto his feet, but still keeping a close grip on the Tsuzumi that had kept him safe until now.

“O-Okay.” That was all he said, and once he was on his feet, Kie put him on her back and ran, moving across the hallways quickly in hopes of finding the exit. And eventually…

She found something.

“AAAAAHHHH!!” The girl who had previously been outside with her brother and Tanjiro, cowering before the presence of the Tsuzumi Demon. Granted, it didn’t take much to make one cower when they were also being held by the hands of said Demon.

“Teruko!” The boy on her back cried out in worry, dispelling any doubts that Kie may have about them being siblings, but it also drew the Demon’s attention.

And his eyes, completely red, gave the impression he was quite pleased.

All while the Little Sister, absolutely terrified for her life, could do nothing but scream: ''Brother Kiyoshi!''

The Demon paid no attention to her screaming.

''So I remembered right.'' and while Kie was certain he was glaring at her in anger, the fact the Marechi was there? It eased down said emotion.

''What a fortunate turn of events this has become. You’ve found the Marechi, and I just so happen to find someone related to him.''

Kie had to wonder how Teruko even got in here. She should have been outside where the Sun shined, yet she was here now. And it greatly worried her, because what had happened to have her be here?

''Release her!'' Kie though had to focus on the present, which amounted to freeing Teruko. Now if only just charging ahead could be enough. But with the way things were, she’d more likely get her killed considering how her small body was being held by the Demon's big hands.

''Release her?'' The Demon glared at her in bewilderment before he snarled at her, ''Tch. You’re looking down on me, aren’t you? As if I’d do that, and to the likes of you!''

What to do? What can Kie do that would get her to free Teruko without risking her Life further?

''Since you’ve done nothing to that boy, it’s safe to assume you want to keep him alive. For whatever reason.'' Kie frowned at his words. Why’d he word it like that?

''So here’s a deal! We do an exchange of Humans.''

''What?!'' It wasn’t just Kie who’d cried that. Teruko and Kiyoshi exclaimed at what they’d heard too, though both had different pitches to them considering the situation they were in.

''You heard me. You haven’t attacked me even with that girl in my hands… so maybe you don’t want her dead either. I can’t see why, but your weakness helps me greatly! So… the Brother or the Sister’s Life?''

All Kie could do at this moment was glare at the Demon for this ultimatum. Either the Boy or the Girl.

How was that a choice?

''Tick Tock. The clock is ticking Woman! Which will it be?!'' And the Demon was clearly not willing to wait too long either.

So what did she do?! How could she turn this situation into an advantage?

She knew she had to fake it. Pretend she was playing along, but she wouldn’t be surprised if the Demon is also expecting that. Which meant her window of opportunity was too short. To narrow to pull without some form of risk.

Those Tsuzumi’s made doing this smoothly nearly impossible. The one from the Stomach was dangerous as is, if he also changed the Room’s structure…

Was there even any other way to make this work more smoothly? Any way she could maybe-

''Yes or No?!''

Damnit!

''Yes. Fine, I’ll do the exchange!'' Kie had no choice. She had to pull it off…

The Demon looked pleased while both Siblings looked to be filled with even more dread and fear than before. Well, Kie assumed at least that Kiyoshi felt that way, considering the Demons' whole expression he’d displayed.

She moved to lower Kiyoshi, acting fast as she moved to grip his arm afterward. Much as she regretted appearing like she was truly going to do the exchange, Kiyoshi running away meant Teruko’s death.

Yet, it didn’t look like he’d planned on running away.

Kie couldn’t consider the why, not with the knowledge of the looming death of a Child should she fail.

But she didn’t move either.

Both Demons were holding onto the Humans at this moment. And as they stared at each other, Kie tried to stall. To maybe buy herself some more seconds to figure out how to make what she’d do next workable.

''What tells me you’ll uphold your end of the deal?''

At that, the Demon stared at her in bewilderment.

''You’re actually asking that? Look who’s talking.'' His mouth went into a thin line then, ''But that Girl is of no use to me. I only eat Marechi. But don’t you dare think I won’t kill her if you double-cross me.''

Yeah, thought so. There had to be a reason why he’d be so willing to exchange what amounted to them as Meals. Him only eating Marechi makes sense.

Whether he was actually telling the truth or not, Kie didn’t know. And she couldn’t question this further. She needed to move before the Demon made good on his threat.

So, she stepped forward. And so did the Demon.

They matched the Number of Footsteps before going still once they were close enough. Approximately 5 meters of distance between them.

''Give the girl to me.'' Kie started.

Only to be met with denial, ''Exchanging the worthless girl first means you keep both. I’m not falling for it.''

''Yes, well the same happens the other way around.'' Kie could not help the sarcasm she gave off. It was the only way she could hide her growing worry that it was so easy for this exchange to go wrong.

''Careful with your words. You want them alive. I don’t .''

That was in fact making Kie worry even more. Alive or Dead, the Demon would get his Meal. If the Children died, Kie failed.

''I need to be quick about it.'' It was the only way it’d work. She needed to be fast, or else.

''Fine.'' Kie tried to gently tug Kiyoshi at the front, and while she was met with some form of resistance, the boy barely fought back.

Then, she released his arm.

''Now release the Girl.''

And the Demon, staring for a moment, moved his arm he’d had extended off to the side forward, then lowered it so the girl could touch the ground. Then, just like that, he opened his hand, and Teruko was released.

Or, that was the idea. But not only did the girl look still utterly terrified, but the Demon laid his large hand over her head. From anyone else, this may have been meant as a comforting move, but from this Demon, it was anything but.

''The Marechi goes first, Woman.''

All Kie did, was tap Kiyoshi’s back as a sign to do it. And he did. He moved forward without hesitating while Kie laid a palm on the hilt of her Sheathed Sword, giving the impression she was using it as support for said hand.

And the Demon, in turn, held his word. He moved his hand away from Teruko’s head, and compared to her Brother, the Younger sister did not need to be told twice.

She moved as well while Kyogai had his arms go tense. Seemingly ready to move them at any time.

Because both were very well aware, compared to the pretense they gave, that this Exchange wouldn’t end amicably.

It caused both of them to miss something that should have been obvious to the both of them however.

Namely, the bulge on Kiyoshi’s back. Hidden under his Haori.

Because Kiyoshi was facing him, the Demon didn’t notice the existence of such a thing. And Kie’s mind currently didn’t think of the oddity of something like that. Instead paying her full attention to what she’d need to do next.

So, the moment that the two siblings were at the halfway point, was when the elder brother acted. Shifting just about so the Tsuzumi he hid would come into sight.

Seeing this, Kyogai growled and moved, so focused on the Marechi boy in that instant, he briefly forgot Kie’s existence. The Slayer though, didn’t notice the boy’s plan, having been focused purely on the Demon, so when she saw him move…

“Water Breathing - Seventh Form: Drop Ripple Thrust!” She drew her blade and leaped forward, the thrust of her weapon stabbing right into Kyogai’s chest with enough force to create some distance between the two Demons and the siblings.

And upon hearing the sound of a Tsuzumi being played behind her, Kie’s eyes widened.

“Kiyoshi… I can’t believe I forgot he still had that! That kid is brilliant!” The Kamado mentally cheered, almost lost in her relief and joy of the two siblings being safe.

Thankfully, she had just enough awareness to remember the Demon she was right in front of, letting the Water Breather twist her body at an angle that let her avoid a strike that would have destroyed her head, all while using that momentum to twist her blade upwards and get rid of Kyogai’s entire right arm!

But, as she moved to swing at his neck, the room shifted. The Tsuzumi connected to the right arm having landed on the ground and triggering the Blood Demon Art, causing Kie to land on her feet on what was previously a wall while Kyogai followed the rotation, unaffected by gravity.

“Of course my luck would result in this.” Kie couldn’t help but mentally groan, all while Kyogai regrew his arm and glared at her from his new position.

“You… I’ll make you suffer!!” The Demon yelled out in a rage, and with lightning-fast movements, his arms began to hit any and all Tsuzumi on his body, causing the area they were in to shift and rotate almost randomly.

“Water Breathing - Ninth Form: Splashing Water Flow, Turbulent!” Thankfully, one of her style’s forms needed little time for Kie to make use of whatever brief footing she had right now, and she flowed like water to try and get to Kyogai. However, she had to halt her attack and just barely twisted her body to the right and only got a light cut on her cheek as a result, evading the invisible attack he summoned with the stomach Tsuzumi of his.

“Dammit it! With this guy controlling the environment, there is little I can do to get to his neck! And since he’s a Demon, he can keep this up for however long he feels like!” The Demon Slayer thought in frustration, just barely using the Eighth Form just in time to stop her from being briefly stunned by a fall. 

And so, this song and dance continued. There were the occasional close calls for both fighters, but whatever advantage they may have gained to end the fight in their respective favor was always stripped away at the last moment. And so consumed in the fight, neither could tell you how long it lasted.

Until…

They both heard the sound of wood being pierced. Initially, they didn’t think much of it. That was until they both noticed it hadn’t come from Kie.

Instead, the tip of a Katana came out from the Floor. Or, well, more accurately, the Floor Piece that had turned into a Wall due to the countless amount of shifting the Demon had done.

This normally shouldn’t have interrupted a fight like this. Was it not because Kie realized this may be the Companion she’d lost in all of this while for Kyogai?

It was the other bothersome insect that had arrived here.

The Sword was pulled out, leaving a small hole in the floor-turned Wall.

And then, the next second, a portion of the Wall was sliced at once.

Or at least, it looked that way at first glance. The Sword seemed to have cut a portion of the Wall at once, slicing it into bits as the disconnected pieces all fell forward and into the Room the Demons were fighting in.

Of course, if anyone had looked at it closer, or just been more experienced, it’d have become clear that the reason why the Wall seemed to have been cut at once was because the Swordsman had just been that fast.

Kie raised her arm up for the light amount of dust that had emerged from slicing the Wall and spreading all over, but then lowered it soon after. She and Kyogai were staring up in wonder and confusion.

The other Room had a stronger source of light than the one they were in, and it allowed for the illumination of the individual whose shadow was cast over them.

Kie wasn’t sure why she was surprised, but it was a Demon Slayer. Wearing the Corp Uniform that was expected, consisting of the silver buttoned shirt and the Tattsuke-hakama pants, albeit both seemed to be more baggy. The Sleeves are much more loose, and so are the pants.

Long Black Hair was the other feature she could immediately notice, fading into Pale Turquoise the closer to the end it was.

But what was the most prominent to her eyes, were his large, empty-looking pale turquoise eyes that he held. And right now, he looked down on both of them while holding his own Nichirin Blade.

Said weapon which he pointed at the Demon, his expression never wavering while his voice followed the monotonous tone.

''There you are, Demon.''

Chapter Text

There was a tense silence in the Room after that boy who clearly was a Demon Slayer had cut in.

One that put Kie on edge. She’s not sure why though, considering this was an Ally. She had backup!

Yet, just looking at him only made her more worried.

In comparison to her, the Demon she was facing snarled in outrage.

''You again?!'' He looked ready to just pounce at the boy, ''How did you find me so fast?!''

The boy for his part hunched his head to the side, looking at the Demon with genuine confusion.

''How did I get… here so fast?''

And he said no more. Kie did not understand what was going on at this moment, nor why this boy acted this way, as it clearly only angered the Demon further.

''You little-! Get out of my way!!!'' With Anger familiar yet still unfamiliar to Kie, the Demon slammed his palm on the Tsuzumi located on his stomach, initiating attack as Claws invisible to the naked eye shot straight to the boy.

Only for him to casually jump over the Claws, flipping over and landing with grace into the Room filled with Marks of Claws. Then?

He vanished.

Kie had to blink for a moment, believing the Demon had just moved the boy out with his Tsuzumi. Only, he hadn’t even touched it.

She only then understood that the reason why he’d vanished, was due to the burst of speed she had not seen before. She only caught on to the end of where he’d gone to and saw the Demon physically moving to avoid his Blow instead of slamming into his Instrument.

And even then, it cut right across his shoulder, destroying one of the Tsuzumi’s just like that while the Demon landed back, stumbling for a moment.

''He’s just like…'' Kie could only compare the speed to someone of Urokodaki’s Caliber. That was how fast this boy was, and it stunned her.

Although it didn’t seem the Demon had the same opinion as her, clearly showing he had already seen this boy pull this stunt. Yet it only made the scowl on his face that more permanent.

Especially since after that first swing, he continued the movements and swung again in a manner that could be believed to be casual. As if one followed a motion they were completely used to and had no need to associate the word ''effort'' with it.

It’s what makes Kie realize that every single Blade swing that comes from this kid, even the first one that had cut across the shoulder, was only avoided because of luck.

And even then, those lucky opportunities were only created because of the Demon’s almost immediate reaction to slam into one of the undamaged Tsuzumi on his body. The area once again shifted while the 2 Slayers suffered from the laws of gravity.

Even then though… that only lasted for 1 minute. Because with a look of annoyance on his face, the young Slayer crouched down and the next instant…

He disappeared in what seemed to be a sudden explosion of mist, shocking Kie as she looked around.

“What!? That was even faster than Zenitsu when we fought in Final Selection!” She couldn’t help but exclaim in her thoughts, looking around until she heard a thud.

Following the sound, Kie turned around and saw that behind her, the severed head of the Tsuzumi Demon crashed onto the ground while the new Demon Slayer landed harmlessly on his feet. And just like that, Kie remembered something.

“He is like that kid who fought with the boulder guy in Final Selection. But comparing them… it would be an insult to this kid.” The Kamado realised to herself, remembering a sword style that was a bit confusing to see in action, as she watched the boy stunned, who paid no mind to the Demon’s severed head as he prepared to sheathe his blade, before stopping and looking over his shoulder to look at Kie.

And it was silence from there. It lasted only a few seconds, but right then and there, it felt like Kie’s life would end at any moment around this new Demon Slayer. Even more so than her encounter with Tsutako 2 years ago.

But then…

“...Who are you?”

“Oh. Um…. My name is Kamado Kie. A Mizunoto ranked Demon Slayer.” She introduced herself nervously, that sense of danger passing away a good bit while the boy just continued watching her, still not sheathing his blade.

“Are… you going to put your weapon away?” She asked awkwardly while sheathing her own since there wasn’t any Demons around at the moment, causing the boy to blink.

“Was that what I was supposed to do?” He asked while staring at his weapon, but he was able to see Kie’s reflection off of the metal. And seeing it nod, he did finally sheathe his blade now and the dangerous aura around him went away almost fully now. But it was still slightly present.

“So… who are you?” Kie asked curiously while now approaching her fellow Slayer with a smile, making the boy tilt his head as she approached.

“You…. You look like someone I know.” He did ignore the question though and simply said something completely unrelated to her question while looking her over. His eyes lingering on her own and her hair for a bit.

“Oh, really? I hope that I’m reminding you of someone good then!” Kie spoke in surprise before smiling a bit more.

“Yeah…. I think they’re nice. You are weak though.”

And that response earned a sweat drop going down the female Slayer’s head.

“Caw! Muichiro Tokito!” Almost to immediately jump out of her skin when a Crow, clearly not Matsuemon, flew through the cut open hole that the kid, who she is assuming is Muichiro, and landed on the ground in front of him.

Though, having followed the crow as she flew over with her eyes, the Kamado couldn’t help but blink in shock at the many… many cut open holes in the walls. Or rather… what were acting as the walls right now.

“Ginko. What is it?” Muichiro asked the Crow when he saw it, gaining what was clearly a smile on the bird’s beak.

“You have completed your mission! Now let’s get out and see what is to happen next!” The Kasugai Crow told him, getting the boy to nod before walking through the hole and the path he made.

Not noticing the look his companion gave Kie, and the Kamado also didn’t notice as she widened her eyes in realisation.

“Tanjiro!” Remembering that her little brother was outside in the box and knowing it was still daytime…

She had to get out before that kid does.

And so, Kie ran down the hallway she was in to look for a way out while still keeping an eye out for the siblings trapped here and Zenitsu. And so…

A former Kizuki was left to his thoughts. His head now making quick progress in its disintegration.

And when one found that those were their last moments alive, one's thoughts tended to go back to happy times. Especially to a Demon who remembered his entire human life without issue.

So, he thoughts. And what did he remember?

''Don’t listen to what he says Kyogai.''

It had happened after he’d killed the Human who’d dared to insult and belittle everything about him. After all of this effort to at least make this work, even as a Demon, it had been for naught.

All of his writing was deemed bad. Save for one person.

''I said it once already, didn’t I? I quite like it.''

He hadn’t moved from his knelt down position. Hadn’t moved since he struck the Tsuzumi. So he was situated exactly where he’d been this whole time when he saw his Master in the Room now. Moving over to the writing on the Floor.

She picked it up and stacked them. Then, she leaned forward slightly and patted his shoulder.

''So come on. Rise. Not all is lost.''

He’d gotten what he wanted, in the end. Because of Lady Kanao, and because she quite liked what he wrote, he’d actually gotten the chance to have it all Published.

And that?

That was the happiest memory he had. 

He’d gotten what he wanted. He’d been able to write, and someone had liked it enough to go through the lengths to have it published.

And those happy memories were exactly why he went above and beyond to become strong. To eat and eat.

Because without Kanao… where would he be right now?

As those last thoughts came to his mind, he closed his eyes and allowed for tears to fall before his head disintegrated fully.

Thus, Kyoga’s story ended here with his death.

But despite his story ending, others were still being written. And right now, one of these stories has things being a little tense.

“Come on, here is the exit.” Kie told Kiyoshi and Teruko as soon as she saw the entrance to the mansion, currently carrying the former on her back while the younger sister held her hand.

The two were a little tense when she found them again, considering how she had to play along with that Demon’s trade. But Kiyoshi seeing her attack to defend them before they got away with the now disintegrated Tsuzumi helped smooth things over a bit.

But as soon as Kie opened the door and stepped out into the light, she was greeted with a sight that almost made her heart explode in worry… before it calmed down and she was feeling completely befuddled.

“What is in it again?” And that sight was Muichiro holding Tanjiro’s box. But instead of possibly destroying it to take her little brother’s head or burn him in the sun, he just… looked at it, all while his crow stood on top of it.

Oh. And there was Zenitsu. Passed out on the ground and next to the brother of Kiyoshi and Teruko.

…This was not what she was expecting at all.

But honestly? She’d rather take this over anything that could involve battling in any way. Especially against that boy who Kie knew, she stood no chance against.

So, Kie decided to act casual.

''Oh hey, you have my Box!'' She tried to sound carefree, but it didn’t completely work out. If the way said Crow perched on top of it was any indication.

''Mind giving it back?''

But he only stared at her for uncomfortable amounts of seconds before his head was hunched up to look at his Kasugai Crow.

''What is in it again?''

…this was going to be a long day, wasn’t it?

And that was the truth. Not entirely because of Muichiro and his apparent Forgetfulness, but also because after Zenitsu regained consciousness (and he wasn’t panicking that he’d been kidnapped), he mentioned they should bury the Bodies.

Which made them find 8 in Total by the end of it.

It was honestly sad to think about. Because at the very least, 9 people were trapped in that mansion for who knows how long each, and only one escaped. Though, if some irony had to be acknowledged, it was the fact that Kiyoshi survived despite having the rarest blood type apparently.

Speaking of which…

“HOCK! There you go!” Matsuemon proceeded to cough up a small Lucky Charm with a symbol that Kie recognised and honestly, it always made her shiver when seeing it.

“That holds Wisteria inside! It will keep low level Demons away and even stronger ones will view you as a normal human instead of a Marechi with it! Always keep it close, you hear!” The Kasugai Crow explained to Kiyoshi, and despite the disgusted look on his face (not that Kie could blame him, considering what he was given was covered in some bird bile), he still nodded thankfully towards the bird.

“Well, I guess we should all get going. Will you 3 be able to get back home before nightfall?” Kie then spoke up before asking the 3 kids. After all, looking at the placement of the sun, it would probably be just under an hour before Demons can start coming out.

“Yeah. We should be able to get home, since our village is just a half hour walk away. Still thank you all so much!” Kiyoshi assured Kie before him and his siblings bowed in gratitude.

“You especially miss. I may not have survived as long as I did if you hadn’t shown up when those 3 were fighting.”

Aw. How sweet that they were thanking them all- Wait.

Miss?

She then looked around, knowing that Kiyoshi wasn’t referring to her. And so, she was greeted with the sight of Muichiro blinking in surprise before gaining the single most offended look Kie had ever seen on his face.

But considering that Kiyoshi and his siblings already turned around and were walking away, none of them noticed. And after a single minute, Muichiro looked up towards his Kasugai Crow.

“Why do I feel offended again?”

“ARE YOU KIDDING ME!? DOES YOUR BRAIN JUST RANDOMLY TURN OFF OR SOMETHING!?” Zenitsu yelled in response. And while it looked like he was going to say more after looking over Muichiro a little, he didn’t get the chance.

Then again, Kie doubts anyone would when a Crow flies straight at your face and began to peck at you with their beak.

“Caw!”

“AAAAAAAHHHHHHH!!!! GET IT OFF, GET IT OFF!!!!”

“Chirp, chirp!!”

“No, your loud human has a bit of a point. CAAAW!!” 

And just like that, Ginko switched targets and flew right at Matsuemon.

“...I am sorry for Matsuemon.”

“What is that cloud again?”

Oh God…

After that whole… debacle between the Crows and the Poor Sparrow who tried to defuse the situation, they went to the point.

Namely…

''Caw! Next Mission for all of you! All of you must head to…!''

- - - - - - - - - -

Elsewhere, at an unknown time, something was taking place…

A certain Event, so to speak.

''Again?!''

A Female Demon gave an outraged cry as her Temari were redirected off to the side. Mainly because of the Male Demon in front of her who had his eyes closed.

At least those on his face. Those on his Palm were wide open.

''I told you it’s useless. You can’t do anything to me. So how about you back off?''

''Never!''

This situation was slightly uncommon in Rural areas. To have two Demons fight each other would be a rare sight.

But in Urban areas, this was a more common occurrence. More Humans meant more Food, and if Demons wanted more food, they needed their Territories.

So Demon infighting was a more common sight there.

And while those two Demons would fight for Territory, they didn’t notice some other presences. Something bigger and one that had a hard time even getting in a place like this.

But it had succeeded, and now…

''Once I eat enough Humans, once I get enough… I’ll start hunting them down.''

With that particular thought, the bigger Demon moved away to hunt while those two were busy fighting each other.

And he could not help but smile at the thought, no matter how covered his Mouth was at the moment.

''Just you wait… I’ll take everything from you.''

Oh, he looked forward to it so, so much…

However, he knew that he was nowhere near strong enough to exact revenge yet. No, he still needed more power and had to act carefully to get it.

Thankfully, he knew a place where he could get that power quickly. But that stupid giant of a human had ways of stopping him from attacking despite not even being a Slayer.

Still, if you thought that he would fail because of a lack of patience, then you underestimate him. Just like those Demon Slayers have done and eventually, that large human will make a mistake. And when that happens…

Yes. Yes, it was truly just a matter of time. After all, he is bound to run out of that strong Wisteria eventually.

But while Plans were being made, all were unaware that the scale of this whole situation would soon enough change.

It didn’t matter if they were Human or Demon…

Because soon, something would take place. Something that none present would be able to ignore.

But where would this be taking place?

Why, it’s simple. That something would take place in…

- - - - - - - - - -

“Shibuya! Head to Shibuya right now! Caw!” The Crows ordered the 3 Demon Slayers.

For a moment, she pondered where Shibuya even was. Up until she recalled a mention that it was within Tokyo.

''Oh. So I’m going back then.'' She thought, not having expected she had to backtrack now. But if she’s being sent there with the others…

Then it had to be something serious. Or dangerous enough they weren’t asked to go solo. Thinking about it, Kie would then nod with a determined look in her eyes to the Crows.

“Got it. But wh-?” Kie began to ask, but before she could finish, she was interrupted.

“WHAAAT!? WE’RE ALREADY BEING SENT ON ANOTHER MISSION AFTER MORE DEMONS!? THIS IS LIKE THE 5TH ONE I’VE HAD ALREADY!!” Zenitsu screamed in fright, grabbing at his hair in frustration while tears welled up from within his eyes.

“AT THIS RATE, IF A DEMON DOESN’T KILL ME, IT WILL BE THE SLAVE DRIVER OF A LEADER WE APP-AGH!!!” The yellow haired boy continued to cry on, but the moment he brought up the leader…

Muichiro punched the boy in the gut. Hard.

“Don’t insult Oyakata-Sama you idiot.” Muichiro ordered the boy, glaring at him with some honest anger in those eyes, causing Kie to step back in a bit of fear for both her life and for Tanjiro’s.

“N-Now Muichiro-San, I’m sure Zenitsu meant nothing by it. This is just how he is after all.” Kie tried to calm the boy down a little nervously, and while he sent her a brief look of annoyance… he did nod and seemed to have calm down a little.

“Then let’s go to our mission then.” Was his only reply before already walking away, Ginko flying after and landing on her young friend’s shoulder while Kie sighed and helped Zenitsu back onto his feet.

She also ignored his mutterings. Not like she could hear them too much anyways, beyond the occasional “Pretty boy” and a few others.

This didn’t look like it, but Kie had a feeling this would be a long journey…

She just hoped it all would end well by then.

Chapter Text

“Not going to lie, I wasn’t expecting to return to a big city like Shibuya anytime soon.” Kie commented idly as she, Muichiro and Zenitsu reached the top of a large cliff, allowing them to see what she assumed was Shibuya in the distance.

“Really? How did you handle it?” Zenitsu questioned curiously as he turned to face her.

“Well… not the best initially. I’m more used to the smaller towns, so I had to look for a non-active spot in Asakusa.” Was Kie’s answer as she shrugged. Though, she couldn’t help but flinch as she thought about that night making her fight against both Tsuyuri and Lower Moon 3.

Hopefully, something like that won’t happen again for now.

“Hurry up you two.” Muichiro cut in before the conversation could continue and began to walk down the path, causing the two older, yet less experienced Slayers to share a look before following after the amnesiac child.

“Come on, what is the rush? It’s still daylight, we should enjoy not dealing with Demons and not dying while we can!” Zenitsu loudly complained, which made Kie frown a bit.

“But if we get in there and find the Demon we are looking for during daytime, killing them will be much easier and less likely to get people killed. So getting there now and looking around isn’t a bad idea. Plus, we may even get a normal night out of it if we succeed.” The Kamado brought up, and while Zenitsu did grumble… he did seem to perk up at the idea of being able to sleep normally at night after who knows how many missions he has gone on by now.

“Fine. But have either of you two been to Shibuya?” Zenitsu inquired, only to groan at the answers he soon got.

“Nope.”

“Who are you again?”

Guessing who was who was a suckers bet.

“Great. Just great. We are looking for possibly a single Demon in a city completely blind! And none of us are even familiar with the damn place! SO WHY WERE WE SENT HERE!?” The male Slayer complained while raising his hands above his head in frustration.

“Chirp! Chirp, Chirp!” Suddenly though, as they got closer, Chuntaro began to chirp about, as if he was trying to tell them something.

“Ah, right. Caw!” Thankfully though, it looked like Ginko understood, and upon her caw, Muichiro raised his head to look at the Crow.

“Remember to hide your weapons! It will get you in trouble if others see them! Caw!” Ginko informed the group of 3 Slayers, causing Kie to blink.

“Why would we get in trouble carrying our Katanas around?” She asked curiously, but still followed the Crow’s advice as she used her haori to help conceal her weapon and shifted the mask she carried with it to hide the handle.

“Are you kidding me? Carrying swords around in a populated area is illegal and the Corps isn’t a public thing, so we aren't exempt from that. How do you not know this?” Zenitsu questioned Kie while giving her a look, making her rub her head a little.

“Well… I admittedly have amnesia, so I forgot a lot. Like my name until I saw a letter with my name on it.” She explained shyly, which made Muichiro stop as he turned to look at her.

“...So you are like me?” He asked quite evenly, but after a moment.

“Are you kidding me!! I got stuck with two amnesiacs!!? No wonder you two are doing such stupid things!!!” And as expected, Zenitsu began to complain about that.

Which, he doubted anyone could blame him for when Muichiro forgot things he just heard practically instantly, and Kie had a boulder fall onto her head and it was what shattered instead of her skull.

No, he wasn’t making that last one up.

“Shut up. You’re loud.” Was Muichiro’s retort to Zenitsu, which frightened the boy into shutting his mouth.

“Well, why don’t we leave this behind for now and just get to Shibuya?” Kie added on, hoping to defuse the situation, and after a moment… Muichiro nodded and turned around to continue walking.

“Good! Now, get to the Wisteria House within! Those that own such buildings know of Demons and you can plan things out there!” Matsuemon cried out to the group, making Kie mentally groan.

Hopefully she won’t need to deal with such places much with her allergy to Wisteria being a thing.

Although, that would become the least of her problems at this rate. Why, you may ask?

Because Shibuya wasn’t on the outskirts of Tokyo like she’d initially believed. She hadn't even been looking at Shibuya at all when she'd made her first assumption. No, it was closer to the inner regions of the Urban Area.

In itself, that wouldn’t be an issue, but…

''This way.''

Muichirou was leading the way because the Kasugai Crows and Chuntaro couldn’t appear in Public. As some may expect, that didn’t lead to the best results when one was an Amnesiac who forgot many things no matter what he tried.

Getting to Shibuya proper ended up with them needing to ask for Directions more than once.

But, eventually, they did get into the City they were sent to. Same as any other Location within Tokyo, it was crowded, but not nearly as much as say, during the Night.

''We’re finally here…'' Zenitsu murmured with relief. What a Nightmare it had felt to even get to this point. But…

''And now we need to find that Wisteria House…''

God, Zenitsu felt like they wouldn’t even make it to that place at this rate!

Then again, it wasn’t all that bad either. They were at the Shibuya Crossing. They had an actual Landmark to locate if they needed to return to.

Kie meanwhile wondered if they shouldn’t have asked their Crows for better directions besides, well… the Sigil said House would have. It felt like they’d take forever if they just looked for the place.

''Maybe we should…''

It was as Kie was about to propose something that Muichirou’s body went stiff. Noticeably so as both Kie and Zenitsu noticed the abrupt movement his Body did. Before they could ask, however, the eyes that seemed perpetually unfocused grew a certain edge.

''We’re being watched.''

Watched? Well, it would feel that way with the crowd they had, but…

''Watched?! By Who?!'' it said a lot that with how panicked Zenitsu grew at that moment, his shout didn’t sound as loud as she’d gotten used to.

''Clearly not a Demon. But still someone.'' there was a pause, ''Oh, and I think they’re approaching.''

They what?

Kie moved her head around to see who Muichirou was even talking about. Since they’d remained still, it was the crowd around them that moved around. So Kie couldn’t tell who he was even talking about.

And how did he even notice something like that?

''They’re what?!'' Zenitsu ended up voicing what her thoughts were currently being. But then, she noticed he as well seemed to grow some sort of focus.

Not the same way as Muichirou. Zenitsu was clearly still in a panic, but he was doing something that seemed to gain his attention.

''Not that one… not that one… not that one… sure as hell not that one either…'' he began to mutter while beginning to hyperventilate. Not that Kie could tell what he was even doing.

And then, they both seemed to stop what they were doing. The slightest trace of their eyes widening was Kie’s initial sign of something about to happen. And then she actually heard a footstep behind her.

''Ah, you all look really flashy.''

And Kie snapped her head back just as both her companions did so too, allowing for them to see a relatively tall man.

White Hair. Or maybe more Grey if Kie looked at it closer, left relatively loose with an uneven length that accompanied the rest of his look well and made him handsome. (Kie did not question why she thought that way)

Maroon eyes were the next thing she noticed, which seemed to be matching in color with his Kimono and black haori.

He looked plain in a sense, but it was undeniable he also stood out compared to the crowd.

''And that flashiness…'' he pointed both of his index fingers at the trio, ''Tells me you’re Demon Slayers, right?''

...

There was silence for a moment where none of the three seemed to be sure what to tell. To a point where the man went on to frown.

''Why’re you all so silent?''

There was silence for a moment longer before someone did speak up.

''Who’s that Monkey?'' and immediately, Kie and Zenitsu stared at Muichirou as if he were mad.

The Man’s only sign he reacted in any way was the single vein that popped around his neck.

''...anyway!'' The Man brushed that aside, ''You’re all Demon Slayers. No doubt about it, which means you’re the ones I’ve been looking for.''

''Well… maybe…?'' Kie had no idea how to breach this situation at all, so she fumbled her words.

''Flashily sure! I’m your guide after all.'' and when those words were said, it made them all perk up.

Their Guide?

''Oyakata-sama knew anyone unfamiliar with Shibuya, or Urban Cities in general, would probably be lost here. So, I was sent as your flashy guide to get you to the Wisteria House.''

Muichirou blankly stared at Tengen while Kie nodded along. Zenitsu though was in his own mind for a moment.

''What’s flashy about that?''

Though he wisely kept it to himself.

''Anyway, follow me. And stay close.''

He snapped around, turning his backs on them and then moved ahead, prompting the rest to follow him hastily as that tall man was surprisingly fast for someone they were sure was a civilian. 

(They weren’t entirely wrong, but not quite right either)

The path the man took them passed by relatively quickly, taking them slightly away from the crowded crossroad and into a more quiet area. Not that it lacked people either, but it was as voluminous.

Soon enough, they ended up seeing where the Wisteria House was.

''A Temple?''

If the Symbol on top of the Gate was anything to go by, then that was the Wisteria House. A spacious place as well, considering it had a somewhat large Garden surrounding it.

It felt welcoming, at first sight alone.

''Flashy, right?'' The Man commented, ''I was surprised to see it was a Blind Man who kept it the way it is.''

And then he crossed through the Entrance Gate, heading up a small number of stairs before reaching the Door.

He knocked on it once, slamming his fist on the door casually.

''Himejima! It’s me! I’m back and with the Demon Slayer!''

And then he pushed the Door Open, going in. And they followed inside, though Kie’s own entrance was delayed by a few seconds as she’d put on the Scarf and Mask she had during the Final Selection while making sure to avoid having her unprotected arm exposed to where the Wisteria incenses were located. 

An odd thing to do, some would think. But one didn’t dare question it, another promptly forgot it, and the last one decided not to push into what may just be a personal issue. True or not.

When going in, they were led to a Courtyard that had its Floor filled with tiny pebbles to sell it's outdoor appearance. The Roof was open to show the sky. At the far end was a small shrine and in front of it, was the owner of this Wisteria House. Or at least, that’s who they assumed he was.

Though admittedly, considering the bulk the one who knelt to pray seemed to have, they’d be forgiven to wonder if he really was the owner.

''Uzui.'' The knelt man presumably named Himejima stopped his praying and stood up, magnifying how tall he was, ''They’re here then?''

''Yes! I never did get their names though, so…'' Uzui snapped his head to the side, ''You Three! Your names?''

“O-Oh! My name is Kie Kamado. A pleasure Himejima-San.” Kie greeted the giant of a man, and while she was initially unsure if she should bow in respect given his blindness, she ultimately did so. Better safe than sorry after all.

“Himejima…. Oh, I’m Zenitsu Agamatsu.” Initially speaking to himself in a questioning tone, before coming out of whatever thoughts he may have had in favor of introducing himself.

“Muichiro Tokito. Are you a bear?” And lastly was Muichiro, earning looks that once more expressed a belief of him being possibly mad.

“It is a pleasure to meet you all. While you are here for your mission, feel free to use this place as your residence and if you need something, don’t hesitate to ask.” Himejima said politely, though his lips turned upwards into a smile at Muichiro’s question.

“Also, I am afraid to say that I am not a bear young one.” He then addressed that remark specifically to Muichiro, getting the young boy to nod before tilting his head, looking like he was thinking something over.

“Thank you for the hospitality Himejima-San. Though, are you sure? I wouldn’t want us to be a bother.” Kie thanked the giant of a man before questioning him a little, getting a laugh from Uzui.

“Kid, you ask stupid questions. But don’t worry. Wisteria Houses were made to welcome others, so it has plenty of resources like flashy food and even the materials you’d need to repair the damage to your uniforms. Which….’’ The large man eyed the part of Kie’s uniform with its missing sleeve, which included the Haori’s own sleeve, both torn off because of that Tsuzumi Demon not too long ago, ‘’You clearly need.’’

Which... yeah, she did. Kie wouldn't deny that, it'd be very nice to have this fixed. And as Kie looked around the area, she couldn't help but think it'd also help for something else...

''Okay, yeah. Getting all of this fixed would be nice.'' Namely, the Wisteria Incense.

''In that case, head to the West Wing of the Temple. Accommodations for Demon Slayers who arrive in Shibuya for their Missions are always available, and that includes someone to fix your Clothes. The East Wing meanwhile holds the Kitchen and a Training Room in case you want to keep your skills sharp.'' Himejima not only informed Kie, but the rest of them as well about where was what.

And when hearing of a Training Room, it got Muichirou's curiosity. Though Himejima wasn't finished quite yet.

''Both Wings are connected, so I would request you take the Inner Path instead of the outer path leading to the Shrine.''

Muichirou hunched his head to the side in wonder at that specific request, ''Why?''

''This Wisteria House started as a Temple accessible to the Public for praying at the Shrine behind me. While it eventually grew into what you all see, this was what my Temple was and still is for. Because of this, the Courtyard is accessible to anyone. But worry not, the Wings are strictly prohibited from the Public to enter, and I only ask you to be mindful of any civilians that do visit, in case you head out.''

Muichirou frowned a little when hearing that. Wisteria Houses were supposed to be a place only Demon Slayers could get into. But he supposes that if it started as something else, he can't exactly just have it cast aside, even though it's exactly what he'd have done. Himejima was the one who decided things here as the Temple was his, so he ultimately nodded in acceptance.

“Is there anything else we should know about?” Zenitsu inquired, earning him a nod.

“Indeed. The East Wing can be used for training as I've said before, but I must ask you to keep things as tidy as possible if you do. The last time someone didn’t, we had trouble explaining to the Temple Maintenance Worker why there was a human-shaped hole in one of the walls. We have gotten it fixed since then, thankfully.” The blind man told them, which immediately caused Muichiro to look at Uzui.

“Monkey, take me there.” Was all Muichiro said, getting him a glare.

“This is the 2nd time you have called me a monkey brat! Stop it and I may still think of you as flashy.” Uzui complained before adding on, as if that was a threat that worked.

“...This monkey is really stupid.”

Okay, Kie was barely able to hold in a laugh at that one.

And Zenitsu didn’t even bother to try and hold his laughter in, especially when the younger swordsman’s comment resulted in Uzui chasing after Muichiro.

Well… she wished the ‘flashy’ man good luck.

''Ah. I nearly forgot how much I enjoyed doing this.'' A Young Woman cheerfully stated while seated in one of the available seats this particular Restaurant gave. She happily ate through her Food. Which in this case, was Ramen.

The Young Man who was seated on the opposite side of her, while also having a Bowl of Ramen, couldn’t find himself sharing her excitement. Sure, the Food looked appetizing, but...

He hesitated in saying what he thought. Not entirely sure if it’d offend her to question her that way. But with the little time he’d actually been under her tutelage, crippled she may have been due to some unknown circumstances, he decided to pull through and voice his concern.

''Shouldn’t we be hunting the Demon?'' 

And upon her Students question, the Teacher answered him after chewing what food had been in her mouth.

''I get what you mean Genya. I really do. But Demons don’t usually do anything during the day besides hiding away from Sunlight. And when they do, it usually doesn’t involve them being visible to us. It’s too risky for them, and as my Father has always advised me and my Sister, it is that we should always enjoy what the day can give us.''

Upon his Teacher’s words, Genya pondered about it. It’s not like she was exactly wrong with the premise, but Genya felt far too on edge to be relaxing. Not when knowing a Demon could be preparing something even now and waiting for the night to act properly.

That held even more true considering what his Teacher and his own Kasugai Crow had told them before they set off to Shibuya.

''I… I guess, but… if those rumors are true…''

He was cut off.

''Genya.'' His Teacher took a particular tone with him that he knew very well. It seemed to be one shared by her Father since he only recognized him as having used that same tone.

One that made it clear they were to be listened to.

''I get why you’re worried. This Mission after all is… much more risky than anyone likes it. We don’t know how many Demons are here, and we don’t know if they’re led by a Lower Moon, or perhaps even worse, an Upper Moon.''

The Details of said Mission had been vague as well. Only warning them there was a chance that they’d be required to hunt more Demons than what the Description they’d received actually gave.

Which, from the Teacher’s experience, meant that Oyakata-sama didn’t have nearly as much information as he’d have liked to have, even with the small advantages he had.

(She’d heard that’s why Uzui had been sent here. To gather more information they needed)

There had been some unrest going on in Shibuya for a while now. That much was known, and from previous records about similar things, this type of unrest typically meant a growing amount of Demons. And chances are, if it attracted more Demons in turn, it meant it could be because of a Twelve Kizuki Demon.

Genya was aware of this.

''But that’s exactly why we should enjoy the day while it’s present. Because Night will not give us any rest, no matter that we’re not the only ones here. We won’t have any joy until it’s Sunrise again. So please Genya, enjoy your Food. And don’t hesitate to ask more, Money is no issue for me.''

There was still some hesitation present, but Genya had to concede. So, while somewhat reluctant, he dug in his Food.

And the Teacher could see her Student was enjoying it. Which made her smile.

''So tell me, anything else you want?''

''W-Wh- Uh… No?''

Yes, she’d enjoy this day as much as she could. Because consciously or not, she was well aware something was going on in Shibuya to have so many Demons begin to gather.

But she wouldn’t allow this to bring her down.

That much, Kanae Kocho promised.

“...We will be arriving at Shibuya shortly.” Hearing those particular words after the hours spent on this train, Enmu finally perked up from the seat he’d taken for himself and smiled.

“Ah, at last.” The Lower Moon thought as a smile filled with malice spread across his face, but it went unnoticed. 

He quite liked to spend his traveling time on a train in peace. Be it for consumption, to evade the sun, or simply for a joyride.

So the simplest thing for him to do was to have any possible other Passengers that shared the same seat as him be forced into a slumber by his Blood Demon Art. No one ever suspected a thing.

Humans were such social creatures to their detriment, but much to Enmu’s advantage. It left him with welcomed peace for the hours that came.

Even when he had to leave the Cabin at the risk of being hit by sunlight during the still present Sunlight in Spring. Bothersome, since he liked the seats next to the windows, allowing him to see the landscape passing by at speeds no Human could hope to have while enjoying the atmosphere the locomotive gave.

Enmu knew that the particular joy of taking a train of all things was not shared by anyone. Perhaps not even Lady Kanao, but unless he wanted to speed up his demise by her hands, it was best he didn’t ask her that question in case it offended her.

But oh well, more for him!

Upon the train finally stopping at Shibuya Station, Enmu quickly blended in with the crowd of people that instantly flooded out of the train, but not before sending one last look at the Conductor, who looked oh so tired.

“Until next time~!” Enmu told the man with a wave before leaving the train, knowing that the little minion he picked up a week ago would be back in a few days for the Demon.

Which, truthfully did cause the Lower Moon 1 to go down memory lane a little. He initially had no intention of leaving that man alive when they met, but when Enmu snapped him out of his dream and the human’s immediate reaction was to beg to go back...

Well, it did bring back some beautiful memories of his old human life. And with it, came the knowledge of how he used some people in exchange for putting them back under to avoid cruel reality, like them having an incurable disease.

And truly, what was the harm in passing up on eating a few humans for a time in favor of those same humans more easily getting rid of the threat of competent Demon Slayers and drawing in more humans towards him as a result?

So, here he was. In a highly populated city where there would without a doubt be a few hopeless humans desperate enough to escape from reality, which would in turn give him Pawns against the very Swordsmen who were supposed to protect their species.

Truly, it was perfect! But first, he needed to actually find some humans for that. And so…

Enmu listened.

“Hey, did you know that a new shipment of kimonos came in earlier today?”

“You wouldn’t believe how kind Himejima-san was when I went to the temple earlier today!”

“I should have just enough money to get us a celebration meal for your promotion.”

“Hey, don’t touch that!”

“Oh, sorry about that sir.”

“Hm... Maybe I should get a dog...”

And while most of them weren’t useful for becoming a minion…

One already was.

“Someone… make it stop….”

Quickly walking in the direction of that voice, Enmu had to suppress his laughter at the hilarious sight before him. But, laughing at this clearly in pain and sickly human wouldn’t do him any favors from his goal, so he approached the human.

“Don’t worry. I can take all of that pain away for now. Sleep” And with a wave of his hand, which grew a mouth on it, the single command from the appendage activated Enmu’s Blood Demon Art, and the boy was sent into his dreams.

Now, to leave him alone for a bit to make the human desperate to be put under again. And then…

More shall follow.

The Hours before Night had begun to feel tense for the Group in a sense.

And that had mostly to do with Tengen, the Full name of Uzui as they’d been told, who had informed them he had information to share with them once more shade was around.

Kie knew that Muichirou had left to practice. She had no idea what Zenitsu was up to, and in Kie’s own case, the hours leading to that point were her wearing a spare Kimono while waiting for her Uniform and Haori to be fixed.

So, she decided to head off to an unused room with the least amount of Sunlight seeping through. Thankfully, since it was past Noon, it meant Sun Rays would only pass through one direction. 

And after laying the Box down, making extra sure there was enough distance between the seeping sunlight, Kie opened the Box.

''Is everything alright, Tanjiro?''

“Aaah.” Was the immediate reply she received as Tanjiro crawled out of the box. But once he was out and standing on his feet once again, her little brother smiled at her and grew back to full size, which… made Kie realize that Tanjiro’s own clothes were much more damaged than her uniform or haori.

…Well, she would fix that later.

“Sorry for leaving you in there for so long little brother. Things have been a little chaotic while it was day.” She apologized to Tanjiro, but with knowledge of her having been out in the sun, Tanjiro’s face quickly looked annoyed.

“Ow! Tanjiro, for the last time, the sun isn’t a problem for me like it is for you.” And he certainly acted on that annoyance, as he lightly karate chopped her head as if to punish her for being stupid.

And admittedly, the younger Kamado certainly gave one heck of an effective “You’re dumb” look when he wanted to. Especially without the muzzle present with it having been destroyed in the fight with Tsuyuri.

“Anyways, I am safe and so are you. But I need you to stay here okay? This place uses Wisteria, so while it keeps Demons from attacking us, it means you can get hurt badly. Perhaps even as much as you could if you went into the sun.” Kie was quick to ignore that thought though and seriously cautioned Tanjiro, whose eyes widened by the end before nodding.

Good. At least this may be easi-.

“Wha-!? Tanjiro calm down! I might have an allergy to the stuff, but it isn’t dangerous to me like it is to you.” 

“Mmm!”

“And stop giving me that look. Again, this stuff is only dangerous to you.”

But before her thought could finish, Tanjiro slowly pulled her to him and began to try and look over any of her exposed skin for an injury, with Kie quickly realizing what the issue was.

Truly, she doesn’t understand why her little brother is treating her potential sunburns and her allergy like it would kill her easily when the sun and Wisteria were death sentences to him.

“Look, I used the mask and scarf Urokodaki-San gave me. So I was safe from the Wisteria.” Kie told Tanjiro, and upon hearing that, the little Demon stopped and looked next to his box, to see that the scarf and mask were there.

“O…Okam….” Tanjiro said, and Kie froze and looked at Tanjiro before grinning.

“Tanjiro, you just said a word! That’s amazing!” Kie cheered as she hugged Tanjiro, who returned it. True, the word didn’t come out right, but she hadn’t heard words from her little brother like this since 2 years ago and the only other time…

Well, being beaten by Tsuyuri did remove the joy that would have normally given Kie. Especially when Tanjiro’s words were sad ones.

So yes, to her, this was worthy of a celebration!

Still, the Celebration ended up needing to be cut short when she heard a knock at the Door. It practically made her jump, fearing someone would enter right this instant.

''Kamado-san. Your Uniform and Haori have been fixed.''

Only, that wasn’t the case. Instead one of the workers at the Temple informed her from behind the door that the repairs were done.

''O-Oh! I’ll be there soon!'' She informed the worker while setting her Little Brother down.

''Alright Tanjiro. Stay here as I said. I’ll try to be back as soon as possible.'' There was still enough time left she could get back to him for a while longer before she had to hunt for the Demon.

And while there clearly was some hesitation from his eyes alone, he had accepted earlier, so he didn’t do anything else besides that.

With that, Kie left to get her fixed Uniform. Which, true to what she was told, was repaired entirely. As if nothing had cut into that or even her Haori. She put it on soon after and truly felt ready for the Night that would come.

Besides that particular event, the remainder of her time was spent with her Brother until Uzui summoned them to a somewhat messy Room. Not because it hadn’t been cleaned per se, but because there were Letters upon letters alongside a Crow’s nest off to the Wall.

Clearly, Uzui had been using this as more than just his Room.

''Good! You’re all here, and most of you are flashily present!'' He gave a stink eye towards Muichirou when finishing his sentence before getting back on topic.

''First things first. What did your Kasugai Crows -and sparrow- tell you about the Mission at the time?''

The answers should have been predictably varied, yet it still left Tengen feeling like he got floored.

''What Message, Monkey?''

''You mean the Chirps were about the Mission?!''

''That we had a Demon to kill in Shibuya?''

…Tengen knew who his favorite was from here on out. Which is why he gave his attention to Kie.

''Only that?'' and he received a nod from Kie. Also Zenitsu, but he’d sorta ignored him while purposely not even looking Muichirou’s way.

''Alright. So, the Kasugai Crows were working on incomplete information then. Not their fault, the situation was way more flashy than anyone expected.''

So much so in fact, Tengen would dare call it blinding.

''First, the sheer amount of Demons in Shibuya I’ve discovered the past Week is very worrisome. Normally, the most you find around is 2, maybe 3 tops. But so far, I’ve found signs of at least 10 Demons around, and I’m pretty sure that’s only increasing.''

That got Zenitsu to pale significantly when hearing how many were around, and how that was likely to still increase. Kie looked worried herself, but nowhere near the extent of Zenitsu.

Meanwhile, Muichirou didn’t show any signs of anything, just his usual blank stare. Tengen feared he may forget this Meeting once it was over.

''So, I’ve requested after analyzing the situation for backup. There are already a few other Demon Slayers in Shibuya with what other Wisteria Houses there are. The Mission in itself doesn’t change much, you’re still supposed to hunt down Demons but don’t stop at one like you may all be used. Continue hunting the entire Night if you can to be extra sure.''

Especially because Tengen feared he didn’t find all of them. And if he didn’t find them, then it either meant they didn’t actually exist or were very good at hiding.

So, better to waste a whole night than not to.

''If we act swiftly enough, the situation should be dealt with past Tonight. If not… expect to be here for a while. Understood?''

Tengen was particularly pleased that, while Zenitsu was scared and Muichirou’s gaze didn’t change one bit, they, alongside Kie, nodded in affirmation.

''Good. Then I’m not holding any of you back. Happy Hunting!''

Happy Hunting indeed…

Tonight would be a long night indeed. But not quite because of the opposition. As Kie, Zenitsu and Muichirou went out to hunt, a small thing was going on elsewhere. Missed by all of them while on the lookout.

''Hyo Hyo, mhm mhm~!''

After all, it just so happened that Tonight in Shibuya, was a particular Demon as well. But not doing anything suspicious.

Unless Humming and being oddly cheerful amounted as such.

Regardless of that, this individual simply walked amongst the Streets of people. Even at this hour, there were so many Humans out.

Urban Cities were such a boon for Demons, yet also a Curse. So many chances to get caught in the act.

Not that it worried him in any way. He’d long since found a way to eat and grow in power without disturbance. Something not all of the Lower Moons seem to have figured out.

Their lives would be so much easier if they all did. But oh well, it was what it was.

Still, he wondered if he’d see any of the Lower Moons actually succeed or not in their endeavors.

If finally, they’d break through their lack of imagination.

Because honestly, if Managi had learned anything, it was that Lower Moon Demons were particularly shortsighted.

It was almost insulting, thinking about it further. That he’d once coveted the position himself. Only to now have long since outgrown that desire for something much larger.

And as it turns out, he wasn’t quite the only one.

Because he’d discovered a fellow Demon earlier while finishing his Human Disguise. One who was Unranked, yet…

Well, Managi didn’t need to say much. Only that he had High Hopes for the Demon covered in Hands, considering how he felt when just looking at him.

Perhaps he’d surprise him? Or perhaps he was simply placing too many hopes on those many hands with the similarities he kept seeing between them. True or not.

Regardless of that, regardless on whether his hopes were misplaced or not… the Stories he would witness…

What would come, he wonders?

Victory or Failure?

He looked forward to what tapestries he may be able to form for the nights to come…

Chapter Text

The Night was, depending on who you asked, something that had passed by quickly or slowly.

For Zenitsu, it had been a particularly slow Night. More so than the usual because they’d gone to hunt more than one Demon. Constantly on the lookout for anything like one in all of Shibuya even as it was crowded with people at all times wasn’t all that easy to handle.

For Muichiro, it had been an equally fast thing as normal. He killed the Demon, then he moved to his next destination. Only taking the occasional break when his Body needed it. And even in a crowded place like this, it had still felt easy in a sense.

It’s not like he’d bothered to socialize either.

Meanwhile, for Kie, it seemed she’d found herself in a middle ground. When she didn’t encounter a Demon, the Night felt incredibly long. But when she did, an Eternity could seem to pass in the blink of an eye.

Regardless of how long or how short it actually felt to them, the Hours passed by equally. And eventually, the Group that had split off to deal with the Demons, had returned to the Wisteria House. Or Temple, actually.

And Tengen was waiting for them.

''You’re all back alive.'' The Man who kept using the word Flashy in his vocabulary sounded pleased by this, giving short shakes with his head as if nodding to them.

''Good. Follow me then, we’re going back to my Room for a status update.''

Anything that was planned to be said, was pushed back to that moment. They followed him to where they’d had the previous meeting, seated mostly at the same place, and when that was done, Tengen spoke again.

''So, in terms of Demons, how many did you kill tonight?''

Upon that question, Muichiro was the first to speak without hesitation.

''Four.''

It was said matter of factly, and while both Kie and Zenitsu wondered if he’d have even remembered all of the Demons he could kill tonight, they decided to have faith he could actually keep count.

Granted, Zenitsu held many doubts regardless.

Speaking of which…

''I only got one.'' Zenitsu admitted in a mixture of shame but also relief that he’d only gotten to one. Granted, there was that one odd time where he could swear he’d encountered one, but then just… didn’t.

He’s not sure what was going on with that.

Kie went in last.

''I got Three.''

And in Total, it meant the Group had killed Eight Demons. Nearly the estimation of Demons Tengen had told them the previous day.

Only, it caused the man himself to frown.

''Well, that’s not good…''

''Eh? Why not?'' Zenitsu questioned. Why wouldn’t that amount be a good thing?

''It’s because it was an Estimation, right?'' Tokito surprised them again by actually remembering this.

''Pretty flashy of you to guess that right.'' Tengen reluctantly complimented the one who’d kept calling him a Monkey so far, even though his expression remained as a frown.

''But the pipsqueak is right. I told you all earlier tonight that it’s probable 10 Demons isn’t the most around. But your Report alongside what other Demon Slayers there are here only confirms it further. Another Wisteria House informed me their side got Seven Demons. And another to Five. That goes double the number I brought up.''

Kie, who hadn’t said much so far because of her digesting the situation, only now said her piece.

''But then… how many could there be? I know there are a lot of Demons around the World, but how many could be in Shibuya?''

That frown deepened at her question.

''That’s the problem. I’ve scouted Tonight as well, and the worst-case scenario is rearing its ugly head here. I’m pretty sure we’re going in the 50’s here.''

On the one hand, a part of them felt like it shouldn’t surprise them. Tokito especially didn’t show if he was even worried or not by the Number.

On the other hand, while a part of Zenitsu’s rational mind said that the most prominent feeling was to panic.

''There’s that many?!''

Kie didn’t verbally react to this info, but she still gaped at the Numbers. The only other time she could compare those High Numbers was the Final Selection Grounds. And she didn’t actually know how many Demons there were then.

Only that those ones hadn’t eaten much, and that they were starving. 

It however did explain why Tengen was only frowning instead of acting the way he did during the day.

''If it was just around 50 Demons, it wouldn’t be a long-term issue for us. The problem is that when I compare it to the other days, it’s pretty clear to me some of those Demons came here that very night. And we still don’t know how many are still lurking here from the previous days.''

They were in a blind situation. They couldn’t know how many Demons there actually had been the previous day, and how many more had come that same Night while they hunted. It did not help that a large amount of Demons like that gathering only made it clearer something was up here.

But then, what was going on?

Tengen gave an unflashy and tired sigh.

''For now, you kids, go rest. You’re gonna need it, because once it’s night again, you’re going out and will need to hunt even more Demons.'' But not alone.

Tengen knew that asking for Reinforcements was a must here. If this kept growing, it’d be too much for the Demon Slayers present. There was only so many they could hunt and find before they get overworked.

''Now shoo! I got work to do.''

There was a grumble from Zenitsu, but besides that, they all complied and left, leaving Tengen alone as he grabbed a piece of Paper.

''I gotta write to Oyakata-Sama…''

This would be a long day…

- - - - - - - - - -

“Hey Tanjiro, I’m back.” Kie called out as she opened the door to the room her brother was residing in, but she did keep her voice low just in case.

Better to not have someone discover her brother and cause a mess after all.

“R-Raaagh!” Upon hearing her voice, Tanjiro began to open his eyes and wake up from the sleep he was in, and upon seeing her, he instantly got up and ran to her.

“Hey, don’t worry. See, not a single injury on my body little brother, or even a tear in my clothes.” The Slayer was quick to assure the little Demon as he leapt into her arms for a hug, all while closing the door behind her and mentally thanking the fire god that with the angel of the sun in the sky, sunlight wasn’t able to peak into the room and burn Tanjiro.

“OW!”

Only to be snapped out of that thought when the younger Kamado delivered another chop to her head. And this time, there was enough force for it to sting just slightly, so most of the pain mainly came from surprise.

“Tanjiro… are you upset I was in the sun again?” The young Demon Slayer questioned her brother, putting him on the ground as he began to grow back to full size with a frown on his face. Though, he did nod his head at the question.

“A-Aagh!” He tried to make a response. Truly, Tanjiro did. Sadly, this wasn’t one of the times where a word, even if butchered, could not come out of his mouth. So, to hopefully show that he had another thing to be displeased about, the child reached out his hand and grabbed his sister’s, squeezing a bit to make sure he had a tight grip but that it wouldn’t cause pain either.

“Huh? Oh. You aren’t happy that I was hunting for Demons without you, huh.” Kie briefly questioned, but the realisation soon hit her almost as fast as Tsuyuri did back in Asakusa. Though, it appeared that Tanjiro didn’t know about the hunting Demon part, as his eyes widened in shock and worry.

…She probably should have kept that part to herself.

“Tanjiro, lis-AAAGH! Tanjiro, we are not doing this again.”

“Ragh!”

“Tanjiro, don’t you, and you are. Tanjiro, put me down! And stop trying to put me in the box!”

Yeah, she really should have kept that part to herself.

“Tanjiro….” However, this had to end, especially before anyone could possibly hear them. So, adopting a specific tone, only saying his name was enough to cause her little brother to practically freeze up, looking up a little to look at Kie.

“Stop trying to put me in the box, okay. If it makes you feel better, I’ll tell you why I didn’t bring you along this time, but only if you stop now.” Kie informed the little Demon, and while Tanjiro looked at her stubbornly, to the point where the young girl briefly thought the tone wouldn’t work this time, her little brother ultimately hung his head sadly and stopped trying to stuff her into the box.

“Good. Now listen to me, this place is possibly the safest spot for you despite the Wisteria. There are many Demon Slayers here since we have discovered that tons of Demons are here to eat people. And unlike Tsutako-San, they won’t give you a chance, especially in a place like this.” Now standing back at full height, Kie did act quickly to explain things to Tanjiro, who growled a little in response, but in this moment, the Kamado doubted even someone that thought Tanjiro was just any random Demon could believe the growl was directed at something that wasn’t the situation.

“Look, I don’t like it, but that’s just how things are. And sadly, we’re likely going to be here for a bit because of the number of Demons, so please just bear with this for a bit.” Kie assured the young Demon, and while he was still frowning… he did ultimately nod, which caused Kie to smile.

“Thank you Tanjiro.”

And with that, they moved past that situation. Though, it appeared that the energy Tanjiro used to try and get her into the box used up what he had, because as soon as Kie sat down and her brother laid his head on her lap, he quickly returned to sleep. All while Kie took the opportunity to take off her scarf and mask, no longer needing them for the current moment.

“Honestly, I hope it was just worry that drained him. He needs his sleep after all.” Kie thought to herself while running her fingers through her little brother’s long hair.

But finally getting this quiet moment to herself without need to travel or fight… Kie finally got a chance to think of a few things.

The first thing she thought of was that she needed to get stronger. After all, not only did one of the Demons she fought last night almost slash out an eye, but already, Kie could see how out of her league she was compared to some others. After all, Muichiro gives off the feeling that he could kill her instantly, especially when they met in that Tsuzumi Demon’s mansion, but she was no match for some Demons like Lower moon 3 and obviously Tsuyuri herself.

But how can she get stronger? Perhaps she should use that training area Himejima-San talked about….

“My sword.” Kie mumbled to herself as she spotted her laid down katana out of the corner of her eye, seeing the white metal a bit since it wasn’t sheathed fully. 

Right, that meant she was suited for another Breathing style, but what could it be? Would learning that style help close the gap that exists between her and nearly everyone around her? But the biggest question surrounding the white blade was just what Breathing technique did it signify that she should use?

After all, she didn’t forget how Urokodaki-San didn't know what the colour could be connected to, so she doubted that Muichiro or Zenitsu could help there. So maybe Uzui-San and Himejima-San? After all, they surely must have met a lot of Demon Slayers before, so maybe they have a clue that could help.

But if they didn’t…

What could White represent? By now, she knew that the colour on Nichirin Blades represented some form of Affinity. The Element even. Tsutako had a Bright-Blue Blade, which meant Water. Zenitsu had Yellow, which was for Thunder, and Muichiro, while similar to Tsutako’s blade colour, was another shade of Blue. His was Mist.

So far, an Element was tied to the colour.

So what could the White Blade represent?

At this point, she didn’t have much choice but to ask around, because she was clueless. And maybe someone out there did know, or at least could clue her in what the White represented.

So, first order of business now, was to get to Himejima. After she tucked her Brother back in his box and put back her Mask and Scarf, of course.

Shortly after, she headed out of the Room to look for the man himself. And, predictably, she ended up finding him while he was doing an early morning prayer.

For a moment, Kie hesitated to approach further once she found him. After all, maybe he was in the middle of it still or something.

But she received an answer.

''Kamado. Good Morning.''

He remained in his praying motion, still knelt down and his palms connected, but nonetheless addressed her.

“Um… good morning, Himejima-San. I… I hope I’m not interrupting.” Still a bit unsure about the current situation, Kie did respond to the man since he did address her.

“You do not need to worry, young one. Right now, I am merely praying for some children I once knew, and knowing their kind souls, they would have wanted me to stop if you needed help.” The large man assured her gently, yet he still remained in his current position regardless.

“I… see. I hope they are doing well.” Was all Kie could say to that. After all, while she could be hopefully… she felt like she could pick up on the darker implications right now.

“I am sure they are.”

After that remark from the man… Kie couldn’t bring herself to ask her question now that she knew what Himejima-San was doing. So she would wait a little for him to finish his prayer to those children, all while mentally noting this to herself.

Perhaps if she ever remembers more of her deceased siblings, she can give a proper prayer to them. Without risking the possibility of mixing them up of course.

Thankfully, the Kamado woman only needed to wait 3 minutes before the owner of the Wisteria house stood up to his full height and turned around to face her direction.

Truthfully, she kind of forgot he was blind until seeing his eyes again.

“I know what you did in those few minutes, and I thank you for that, Kamado. Seems you are truly a gentle soul.” The blind giant commented with a small smile on his face, causing Kie to blush at the praise behind her mask.

“Thank you. Um… Himejima-San, there is something I would like to ask. What do you know about the colours of a Nichirin Blade and Breathing techniques?” Kie spoke shyly as she accepted the praise and asked the question, making the large man raise an eyebrow at the question. Regardless, he nodded his head at it and spoke.

“Beyond the basics, not much. Why do you ask?” The man answered truthfully, making Kie sigh a little sadly.

“Well, my Nichirin Blade is coloured white but I am using Water Breathing. And seeing how much stronger some Demons and other Slayers are then me, I have been hoping to find out more about it to get the right Style for me.” Kie explained to the man, causing him to hum a little.

“I will be honest; I can’t provide much for that besides saying I have never seen anyone else holding a White blade. But perhaps the Style you are looking for is something you need to make yourself.” Himejima explained to the young girl, making Kie blink in surprise at the idea.

“What do you mean?”

“I don’t know too many details, but on occasion, I have heard of some higher ranked Slayers talk about the strongest amongst them creating their own Breathing styles. So perhaps, whatever that white blade is connected to, is ultimately something you must create yourself, in the same way an artist must make a painting on a blank canvas.” The large man told Kie, making her blink while she thought that over.

So some other Slayers may have found themselves in the same place as herself with their blades, but she may need to make the Breathing style herself from scratch. That… may make things more difficult.

“I see. Thank you for the help Himejima-San.” Deciding to think of how she could make a style for herself in private, Kie thanked the large man while bowing to him, getting a smile as a result.

“It is no problem Kamado. And if you still have questions about such a topic, I suggest looking for Tengen. The man is far more knowledgeable about things directly related to the Corps fighting force than myself.” Himejima told her, making Kie smile and nod at the man before deciding to walk away.

She’d received enough answers that she didn’t need to immediately seek out Uzui-San. So for now, she’d check back on Tanjiro, and if she ran into the man himself on her way, then she’d talk to him.

With that settled, she proceeded with her day.

- - - - - - - - - -

Days were moments of Activity for Civilians and moments of rest for the Demon Slayer Corp. However, it wasn’t entirely unique to the Humans, no matter how factual it was.

Because during the day, hidden in the Dark that were called Buildings…

''That cut it far too close to Comfort, Mukago.''

''I know, I know! This was very last-minute Rokuro, but I swear to you, it’s worth it!''

…Were two Demons who were currently waiting for the Sun to set and for Night to return. They’d made extra sure to be safe by covering all of the Windows, leaving them in obscurity.

The situation had been close, considering they’d only arrived in Shibuya within the last hour of Night. Any later, and either the Sun would have caught them, or they’d have been delayed in their schedule.

Or, well… Mukago’s schedule.

''Is it really? You’ve been too vague about it on our way here, and the only reason I even agreed was because I owed you one. But if that plan of yours doesn’t work out, then I’m leaving regardless.''

And Mukago was very well aware of that. Still, she was confident of this, hence why she even used that favour Rokuro owned her now of all times.

''Trust me, it’ll be worth it. Graveyards of Urban Cities are pretty filled with Corpses. Exactly what I need to fill up what I lost from last time.''

Rokuro quirked an eyebrow at her words, only being vaguely aware of what Mukago’s Blood Demon Art did. It was related to Bodies, that much he knew for certain. But the rest was unclear.

Still, this really was his only chance to show his worth to Lady Kanao. At least as soon as this.

He didn’t exactly have any plans per se, so this was for now his best alternative.

Still, it was best to question this further than just mindlessly nod along…

''And what exactly is your Plan?''

And for it, Mukago gave a grin.

''You see…”

What Mukago told him would end up surprising him. But after some consideration, there was only one way this could go.

Especially if Mukago succeeded. Then it’d mean he’d have something to eat and grow stronger from it…

''Very well. We’ll proceed with your plan Tonight.''

- - - - - - - - - -

“Damn. These people really work fast.” Genya mumbled in surprise as he returned to his room that was being leant to him by the Wisteria House’s owner and blinked in surprise as he saw his uniform neatly folded and laying on his bed. And after a quick inspection, found that there wasn’t even the slightest tear in the clothes from what he could see.

Note to self, thank whoever fixed his uniform from being nearly ripped apart when he sees them. After all, you would expect repairing damage from an attack of 5 Demons would take longer than 2 hours.

“Now then, how much ammo do I have left.” The young Slayer thought aloud to himself, heading out and towards the Storage Room he’d left the Nichirin bullets in. Which was just a Room off to the side of the Wisteria House that held any Weapons not immediately required.

It would have been supremely impolite to wander with their Weapons constantly in this place, which was safe, even more so when they were supposed to rest.

But as he headed off to check how many Bullets he had left, he heard a banging sound, as if something heavy had hit the Ground. It was followed with a curse.

‘’Damnit!’’

Genya’s ears were able to pick up on the voice, which turned out to be his Teacher's voice. Following the Sound, he soon found himself in front of another Room that he couldn’t recognize immediately.

‘’Did something happen?’’ The Shinazugawa wondered to himself, surprised to have heard his Teacher’s voice going into that tone considering how rare it was.

Frustration.

He moved to knock on the Door, only for said hand to freeze when he overhears Kanae’s voice coming from said Room. The Frustration within clear.

‘’Why is my grip always slipping?! I know it’s a long road to recovery, but holding a Book of all things shouldn’t be this hard! I was cleared for Mission! I… I should be able to be better than this.’’

The frustration gave way to an utterly defeated tone, which somewhat answered what the Banging sound earlier was about. Kanae had dropped a Book on accident.

‘’But now, I’m struggling to kill Demons that should have been dealt with easily. And Genya ended up injured because of me… I’m the Teacher. I’m supposed to Protect him, not the other way around…’’

The Older Slayer’s voice then went quiet while Genya stayed standing there. It was all too easy to imagine the Woman was either also standing still, or knelt down while her fist was clenched as strongly as she could.

He wouldn’t be shocked if his Teacher even has similar physical characteristics to her Younger Sister currently.

“...Hey, sensei.” It took a moment for Genya to work up the courage to speak and open the door, because as much as he didn’t want to possibly see Kanae down, he knew she needed help. Even if he doubted that he was fit for that.

“Huh? Oh, Genya! You need something?” Coming out of her little episode upon hearing his voice and the opening of the door, Kanae blinked in surprise before getting back up and turning around to face him.

And honestly, as much as Genya felt bad about hearing what he did, he was now glad he did. Because his teacher was a surprisingly good actor with how she easily slipped back into acting like her usual self despite what happened only seconds ago.

“Yeah. Um… are you okay though? I heard a banging noise.” Speaking a bit nervously, Genya decided to not to be confrontational. He really wasn’t the right person for this kind of thing after all.

“Hm? Oh, don’t worry about it. Was just a little clumsy and dropped a book.” She assured him, and Genya couldn’t help but frown at the answer. Was she really using a half-truth right now?

“I see. Anyways, I was going to check up on how many bullets I got leftover for when it’s night again, so do you mind helping me count through them?” Deciding to do something that should be distracting for a bit while still needing to be done, Genya asked his teacher for a bit of help, getting her to blink and nod her head.

“Sure thing. And… afterwards, how about we train a little? After all, we were cutting it close with your Demon form near the end.” Kanae agreed to it and after a moment, made a suggestion of her own.

“Sounds good to me.” Which was easily accepted enough. After all, that was something Genya knew he needed to work on, and he just hoped that helping him get a bit stronger would help Kanae with what she’s going through.

Though, maybe he should inform his teacher’s family soon if they aren’t already aware. She really needed the help after all.

- - - - - - - - - -

Getting a Training Room was easy. Kie only had to ask, and she received.

What became the hard part, was exactly how she figured out her own Breathing Form.

In Theory, she just had to… do it her way. But what did that entail? How exactly was one supposed to do that?

Simply move in ways that felt right? Swing differently?

Kie had to give an exasperated sigh at this.

''This is gonna take me a while…''

At least she had free time to spare considering how little there was to do. So she’d make some sort of headway.

So first thing first, Kie decided to redo her Water Breathing Forms. Move like always, and then pay attention as to why said Breathing Form wasn’t suited for her. What made it to different?

Or perhaps, the better question should be what she improved on to suit her better?

Regardless of which way this went, she moved and re-practiced the Forms.

The first thing she did upon going through the Forms was take them step by step. Practising the angels and speed needed to perform each of them while holding back on her strength, to make sure she didn’t cause too much damage and make a mess that Himejima-San and others had to fix. Then, after going through the 10 Forms in this way, Kie now began to pick up the pace and after the 6th time of going through all 10 techniques, she was performing them at the kind of speed she normally would in a real fight, and thanks to this, she did notice something.

Some of the techniques of Water Breathing felt more… Well, she supposed the best way to describe it is more natural than others. The ones that Kie felt the most comfortable using, even if there was still something off with them, were the First, Second, Sixth and Seventh Forms.

So with that, Kie now had to question what it was about these techniques that felt the most comfortable to her, and what about the techniques that needed to be changed for her to be perfectly comfortable with these techniques? After all, the First form was a single horizontal slash, the next technique involved her leaping forward and performing a front flip while doing a vertical slash in a circular motion, the Sixth Form was her performing a fierce whirling motion that generated a whirlpool of air that accompanied her blade and the Seventh Form was a fast, but accurate stab that could actually be used for defence.

So with that in mind, what aspects of these techniques were comfortable to her? What about these teachings of Urokodaki’s could be used to make her own Breathing style?

“I suppose all I can do is keep practising and see if any changes to the techniques feels better.” Kie mused to herself, currently unable to think of anything amongst the 4 Forms that was similar amongst them all.

But, at the very least, she had found a foundation in all of this. Those 4 Forms, she’d keep in mind. Because may very well be what allows her to create her own Form, sooner or later.

Until then though, Kie decided to practice those 4 specific Forms the most for what time still remained.

Perhaps she would have had more time, if not because eventually, someone walked in.

''Hey.'' It is Zenitsu who, after a brief amount of hesitation, addressed her as quickly as he could, ''Uzui wants us to gather again in his Room. Something about the situation changing again.''

Changing again? But it wasn’t Night yet. Sure, the Sun was setting, but there was still plenty of time left.

''Alright. Then let’s go.'' Whatever it was, Kie wasn’t going to wait around. And Zenitsu seemed to somewhat share her sentiment.

When they arrived at Tengen's Room, Muichiro was already there, with Tengen looking particularly annoyed at him for some reason.

''He got called Monkey again, didn’t he?'' It’s a thought that unknowingly, Kie and Zenitsu both share at the same time. Not that it went anywhere else as they both sat down in their usual positions by now.

''Good, you’re all here now.'' It’s the only acknowledgment he gives them as he goes straight to the point.

''I called for Reinforcements earlier this Morning. With the amount of Demons we got from just last night, it was too flashy to be ignored. Some of them already arrived actually, but we’re waiting on the last ones that are supposed to get here.''

Oh. That was actually good news. That meant there would be more around to face against the Demons around here.

Granted, it also meant Kie had to be even more wary in case they ran into Tanjiro, but that’s why she was leaving him here to begin with.

''Do we know when they’ll arrive?'' Kie asked.

Only for Tengen to frown.

''That’s the thing, one of them is supposed to be here already.''

One of them was?

''Some of the others won’t be able to arrive until late at night or early in the Morning. They’re not close enough. But this one specifically should have been here already.''

Tengen stared at Zenitsu.

''I’ve been told you’ve got Great Hearing. Is that true?''

The aforementioned boy hesitantly nodded, wondering how Tengen even knew of his hearing when he’d never really said about it aloud.

The nod was everything Tengen needed.

''Alright. Then you, Flashy boy, are going to look for that Late Demon Slayer!''

It’s as Tengen declared this in a manner that made it feel like he was exuding blinding light, that Zenitsu meanwhile had building dread on his face. Knowing very well what that meant.

He didn’t hide exactly how he felt.

''You want me to look for one guy in all of Shibuya?!''

With a straight face, Tengen looked at him. Then, he nodded.

''Yes!''

Zenitsu felt like his whole being was crumbling at this exact moment. Just like a statue at this moment. And Kie could swear she saw it happen for a split second.

And the situation turned even worse for poor Zenitsu.

''Although he might not even be in Shibuya.''

…What?

''There’s a chance he got lost too. So he might have gotten off into another Section of Tokyo.''

Zenitsu truly felt like he’d been given an impossible Mission here. And Kie truly pitied him. Except, well… he’s the only one with those ears. It couldn’t be anyone else.

Well, at least not all was gloom.

''Cheer up kid! It’s not like I’m asking you to go beyond Shibuya. Just try looking for him. You might even run into someone who was supposed to be with him, just like your Group was. You’ll know what he looks like then.''

Zenitsu still felt like he was given an impossible Mission, but Tengen had at least added something that didn’t make it seem as if he was given something he couldn’t do. Not exactly all that better, but… it could have been worse?

So, he gave a weak: ''Yes sir…'' that they all still heard.

''Alright. Then go look for him. And lead him here once you do!''

Feeling like he was a dead man walking, Zenitsu left out. Muichiro and Kie stared as he departed, and once he did, their attention turned back to Tengen.

''As for you two, do exactly like Yesterday. Once it’s night, go out and hunt for as many Demons as possible. And keep count if you can. I actually need to know the Numbers here.'' Then, after a second, he added, ''And team up with anyone else you do find. Strength in Numbers is a thing!''

The two remainders nodded at his words before taking it as their cue to leave. Tengen did not stop them.

But it’s after they left something struck to mind.

''Why does it feel like I’m forgetting something?''

He’d done and said everything he needed to, right? He’d gone on Day and Night Patrol. Interrogate some Civilians here and there. Checked up on the Wisteria Houses to cross-examine any and all information. Informed Oyakata-Sama of Shibuya’s situation…

So what could he have possibly forgotten? Sleep?

Pah. He slept enough so far. He’d catch up on it once this situation was dealt with.

But then, why did it still feel like… he’d forgotten… something…

Tengen paused as realization struck.

''Did I tell that kid the appearance of who he’s looking for?''

A second passed.

Then another.

And another…

And then he got his answer with a short yet very blunt answer in his own mind that sounded suspiciously like Tokito.

''Monkey. You didn’t.''

…fuck.

- - - - - - - - - -

''-yes. Exactly. Have you seen his description anywhere?''

A Young Man with hair Tengen would call flamboyant inquired to a Policeman. Only to be met with the shaking of their head.

''I’m sorry to say I didn’t. And if I did, I don’t think I could forget him.''

Very fair answer! The Young Man doesn’t think he could ever forget someone who wears a Boar head as a Mask either. Or Helmet. 

''That’s fine. Thank you for the help!'' With an appreciative nod, the Young Man walked away, no closer to finding his missing companion anytime soon.

''So, any luck, Rengoku?'' A Fellow Demon Slayer asked him after a few minutes alone.

And Kyojuro Rengoku had only one answer to his fellows question.

''Not at all!'' With a smile and happy expression, Kyojuro proceeded to tell them he wasn’t any closer to finding their Mission companion.

''Figures…'' The Fellow Slayer mumbled dejectedly, ''Ugh, I knew he was likely to run off like that, but still-!''

''It is what it is.'' Kyojuro comforted his companion with a pat on the shoulder, ''I simply didn’t expect Hashibira would run off like that either, even though we were both well aware of his explosive demeanour.''

Honestly, Kyojuro had been caught off guard just as much as his Companion. The moment they’d arrived here after both he and Hashibira had met a fellow, the latter had run off.

They’d lost him in the crowd.

''We’ll just have to look for him as long as we can. Though…'' Kyojuro’s eyes drifted up to the Orange sky over them all.

''At this point, I believe we may have better chances to run into him while on the Hunt.''

After all, it was Sundown. Demons would soon enough emerge. Kyojuro held no doubt that Hashibira was well aware of that to some extent.

''Yeah, either that or he’s in Police Custody right now.''

…There was that too, yes. But Rengoku had enough faith in this Companion of his to not get caught.

He just hoped he’d find him before Tomorrow, or else, they may actually find Hashibira in Police Custody the next time they met.

''I have already informed one of the Wisteria Houses of our Companions disappearance, so it shouldn’t lead to that.'' With a final reassurance, Kyojuro decided to get back on track for the whole reason they were here.

''Now, let’s go! It will be night soon!''

- - - - - - - - - -

Tanjiro was many things. Or at the very least, he thinks he is.

After all, he was a little brother, he was a Demon but was different from them, he was a protector and something he took pride in was that he was just… well, himself.

So yes, Tanjiro did think he was many things. But if you were to ask the boy what he was in that current moment, and if he could put a word together, there would be only a single answer.

Upset.

After all, his big sister was not only heading out into danger without him again, but she was being so stupid! Why couldn’t she understand that going out into the sun or being in a place like this was bad for them both!?

“Aaaaaah.” Though, Tanjiro had a feeling why his sister was being such a dumb, dumb. She wanted to help humans and protect them, and unlike him, she didn’t need the mask man’s help to be committed to that goal. After all, didn’t she… what was the term again?

Oh yeah. It was buried. Didn’t she bury all of those people after their first encounter with a Demon? He understood it with the rest of their siblings, but he didn’t understand it with people they didn’t know.

Still, his big sister needed to look after herself! The bud light could kill them both and she doesn’t treat that seriously, even when it burns her! At this point, he may need stop with the chops to the head and actually go for a headbutt to get that fact through her equally hard skull.

But for now… should he try and look for her? He knows his sister will have been gone for a few hours and she wanted him here, where it was safe, but leaving her alone… it didn’t sit right with him. 

“AAAAGGGHHH!!” Though, what the Kamado didn’t notice, was that he was swaying within the confines of the safety box while lost in his own thoughts. So, it was no real surprise when he accidentally leaned too much to the left and it caused the box to tip over and land on its side.

…Yeah, he’ll get out for a little bit.

“Aaaaaah.” Making a small noise of effort, Tanjiro easily opened the door to the box and crawled out of it, giving him the opportunity to stretch his limbs. Though, before he could even think on if he should grow back to normal size…

“The hell was th-. A Demon!?” He heard the voice of loud man question in confusion, but as he opened the door to the room and began to enter, he stopped midway through the doorway upon seeing Tanjiro, exclaiming in shock while reaching behind him to grab at something while Tanjiro growled.

Who did this loud man think he was!? This was his sister’s room and people should only enter when she wants them to! Wait… was this man one of those perverts he heard the mask man and Yushiro talk about?

If so, it was time for him to leave!

Acting faster than the large man though, Tanjiro quickly grabbed his box and lifted it up. And then, with a mental apology to his sister and the mask man, he tossed it with some considerable force, but not full strength so the large man doesn’t die.

However, the giant human surprised Tanjiro. As instead of the box hitting its mark full force, the loud man was able to raise his arms and catch it, but not without the object still hitting his chest a bit.

Thankfully, that was all Tanjiro needed. Because with the blow still landing, it sent the man flying into a wall with enough force to crack it and knock the air out of the human’s lungs, leaving him momentarily dazed. And taking this opportunity, Tanjiro turned around and ran towards the window before jumping through it, and while the boy hissed and coughed at the Wisteria still around, all it did was sting at the moment.

And with that, Kamado Tanjiro ran into the night of Shibuya in search of his sister.

- - - - - - - - - -

It was well into the night by now. The Moon was visible, and it was the clear sign to everyone that action had to take place.

And so far, still no signs of Hashibira.

Honestly, he just hoped his Fellow hadn’t run into legal troubles here, but considering what he’d been able to gleam from him so far, he probably wasn’t even fully aware of the situation.

In hindsight, he should have told him everything before they’d gotten to Shibuya, if only so he didn’t feel so worried Inosuke could really be under Police Custody.

It wasn’t anywhere near bad compared to fighting Demons, but that was still its own sack of issues.

Either way, for now, he was going to continue hunting and hope he saw the Boar head at some point.

His other companion had split off from him for exactly that.

So he was alone, slaying Demons he found on his path. And honestly, the reports weren’t kidding when saying there was a relatively higher amount of Demons than average.

What caused this to begin with? What could cause so many Demons to gather?

High Human Density couldn’t be it, or Urban Areas would have been constantly swarmed with Demons. But historically, that has never been the case. If anything, most Demons tended to avoid those places. Hence why the belief Demons were a Myth became a thing to begin with.

So, what changed?

''AH!''

Those thoughts of Rengoku’s went away immediately as he snapped his head to where the scream came from. Without wasting a second, dashing off the Street and into an Alleyway to near the sound.

It didn’t take him long to reach what caused this sound.

''Why now?!''

A Fellow Demon Slayer with Blond Hair that was backed against a Wall while a Demon looked ready to pounce. Not that Kyojuro was going to let a Demon do that!

''Flame Breathing - First Form: Unknowing Fire!''

Dashing at the Demon, he swung his Katana at once and slashed across the Demon’s neck, waving past his target, and landing without force on the ground past that.

The Demon didn’t even realize he’d been decapitated until his head had hit the Ground, and even then, he was dead right after, not giving him time to say a thing besides having his mouth open wide.

A Moment of silence passed while Rengoku moved to sheathe his Blade, and once there was a click, the blond cried.

''I’m saved!''

He sounded utterly relieved when saying so. Meanwhile, Kyojuro turned around to face the Demon Slayer.

''Is everything alright?''

Upon the question, the Blond froze for a moment before answering.

''Y-Yeah. I’m fine now.''

''Good to hear!'' Kyojuro practically beamed when he smiled.

“What rank are you?” Dropping his smile back down to its usual size, Kyojuro asked the young Slayer curiously, watching as his comrade took a few calming breaths.

“I-I’m Mizunoto ranked. Who are you by the way?” The younger boy answered before asking Kyojuro, whose smile became a bit more gentle as he answered.

“I’m Kyojuro Rengoku, a Kinoe ranked Demon Slayer!” He answered cheerfully, though upon seeing the kid flinch a bit from his yell, Rengoku looked concerned.

“Are you okay?” He asked gently, making the boy nod a bit.

“Yeah. Got enhanced hearing and that yell just caught me off guard a bit.” The lower ranked Slayer explained, causing Kyojuro to nod at that answer.

“I see. Regardless, I’m sorry for that. You see, on one of my earlier missions, I had to burst my eardrums to slay a Demon with a deadly Blood Demon Art, and while they have healed, I can have a hard time hearing people sometimes.” Kyojuro told his comrade, making his eyes widen in surprise.

“Wait, you had to do something like that!?” The young Slayer yelled in surprise, causing Kyojuro to laugh a bit.

“Indeed. Though I was much less experienced than I am today, I am sure that with some time, you’ll be able to surpass me as I am now. So be sure to work hard!” The Kinoe ranked Demon Slayer explained to his comrade while standing back at full height. Then, he remembered something.

“By the way, what is your name? I don’t think you told me it.” Kyojuro commented, causing his comrade to widen his eyes, and blushing in embarrassment a little.

Idly, Kyojuro couldn’t help but think of Senjuro at the sight.

“R-Right. Sorry about that. My name is Zenitsu Agatsuma.” Zenitsu now introduced himself, making Kyojuro chuckle at it.

“Well young Agatsuma, what do you say to us working together for a while this night?” The Flame Breathing user offered to his comrade, making Zenitsu widen his eyes in surprise.

“S-Sure! Though, I still need to find someone.” Zenitsu accepted quickly, before telling Kyojuro of that last bit.

“Then I can help you keep an eye out for them. But who is it?” The swordsman said, causing Zenitsu to groan.

“I don’t know! The giant white-haired idiot never even gave me a description of who I need to find, only that they were supposed to be a Demon Slayer that should have gotten to the Wisteria House I was at during the day and they weren’t there!”

Ah. Well, he supposed that complicated things. But there was at least something to work with, as small as it was.

''Hm… did that White Haired man say anything else?'' There had to be something they could work with at least here.

''Uhhhhhh…'' And Zenitsu thought over it again. But the only thing he could really think of was one particular thing Tengen had said.

''He mentioned it was likely he might have gotten lost?''

Kyojuro promptly stared at Zenitsu in a way that would be eerie. To the point where Zenitsu was really worried he was just mad at how little there actually was.

Only, he wasn’t. It was simple that Kyojuro had a realization when he said that.

''Could it be…?''

Were they actually looking for the same person here? Was Hashibira supposed to go to said Wisteria House and never got there? Or was he jumping to conclusions?

Kyojuro was pretty sure it wasn’t the latter.

''We may be looking for the same person.''

''Eh?''

Upon Zenitsu’s noise of confusion, Kyojuro clarified.

''I was traveling with someone who I would end up losing sight of once we were near Shibuya. I sent a Crow to inform of the situation because my Companion didn’t really know Urban Area’s well, which, I presume is who you were sent to look for.''

Now it was Zenitsu’s turn to stare. Baffled he’d run into the most important person yet.

''You know what he looks like then!?'' Zenitsu practically demanded now that he finally had a lead, and Kyojuro gladly answered.

''Yes. He swears a Boar Mask and is topless!''

''...'' Zenitsu quietly stared at him once he said that, and Kyojuro knew exactly why Zenitsu was looking at him that way.

''Hard to believe, right?'' A nod, ''Well, I’m not trying to mess with you. He actually wears a Boar Head and no shirt. If it helps, he wears a pelted version of the Corp Pants at least?''

Zenitsu had no idea what to say to that. Absolutely nothing.

So he decided to not breach that topic, lest his brain actually fry.

''Alright… you know what he looks like so… can you please help me?''

''Of course!'' There was no need to even consider that. He would gladly help a Fellow.

''Thank you!'' Zenitsu looked practically in tears to know he wouldn’t be alone in doing this anymore! At least it should make this night more bearable.

''Is there someplace you haven’t looked for yet?''

''Well… maybe East?''

Both Kyojuro and Zenitsu would end up taking quite a while to look for this Inosuke. And while the Hunt for the Demons and the Search for the Boar Boy was ongoing, something else would end up taking place in the late hours of the Night…

- - - - - - - - - -

“Water Breathing Third Form: Flowing Dance!” Kie thought to herself as she danced around and sliced through multiple stinger like appendages before finally getting to their neck and slicing right through it. And thus, killing her seventh Demon this night.

“Seems things will end soon.” Kie mused to herself as she left the near rundown building she and the Demon had been fighting inside, and with a look up at the sky, she couldn’t help but sigh in relief. It’ll probably take another hour, but the sun will rise soon and she can take a break and check on Tanjiro.

“Hopefully the others are doing okay as well.” The young Slayer thought to herself, unable to stop herself from worrying a little with how many Demons there are in this place. After all, she only ever saw Zenitsu fight when he was asleep and while Muichiro was clearly stronger than them both, he was still younger and he would fall if he fought too many Demons.

Oh. Yeah, and there was also his memory problems. Hopefully, he didn’t forget how to fight a Demon when it matters the most.

“...Perhaps I should backtrack and look for them. I think I should also get back to the Wisteria House a bit after sunrise if I do that.” Kie spoke aloud, now feeling very worried for her companions. 

“Okay. So far, all of the Demons I have found here lack Blood Demon Arts. So they are more like the Demons caught in Final Selection than the ones I have encountered on past missions. Perhaps I can use it to help practise more with what my own Breathing style can do when I have a better grasp on it?” The Kamado wondered to herself as she walked down the path she took to get back to the Wisteria House by daylight, but as she did so and walked through an area that was filled with quite a few large trees and a few open fields, she stopped when a voice spoke.

“Well, what do you know. It appears I have found my tenth Demon Slayer tonight.” The voice said with a clear smirk in its tone, causing Kie to spin around while grabbing the handle of her weapon gripping it tightly, and the young teen couldn’t help but blink in shock at what she saw.

Because somehow, she hadn’t noticed the 10’22” tall mass of green flesh that practically covered itself from head to toe in practically countless arms.

However, that shock gave way to rage as she saw within 2 of its many arms, was a fellow Demon Slayer that had been ripped in half, and quite recently based on the blood pouring out from the two severed halves of their body. Then, Kie had to gag in disgust as the arm covering the Demon’s mouth moved away, allowing the monster to open its mouth wide and drop the two halves of a human into it, biting down and chewing with its mouth closed, which caused a little bit of blood to leak out of its mouth.

“You… what the hell are you?” Kie couldn’t help but comment in disgust as she drew her katana and looked at this monster, earning a laugh from it that would have cause the blood in its mouth to go flying, had it not covered its mouth again with an arm.

“Why, I’m a Demon, can’t you tell?” The Demon commented a little offhandedly and sarcastically, making Kie glare.

That was certainly obvious after all, but she was still caught by surprise by the Demon’s appearance. After all, all of the Demons she met up to this point, even Lower moon 3 and Tsuyuri, were either humanoid or looked almost exactly like a human. So to see something like this, which only resembled a human based on the shape of its head the look of an arm, despite it being oversized, was still a shock.

But it wasn’t a shock that would cost the Kamado. At least, not against this particular Demon.

Because instead of attacking, it took notice of what was dangling by her hip.

''Well… isn’t this a surprise? A Little Fox has come to me after all this time.'' The eyes of the Demon narrowed in a manner that could be almost described like a smile.

And Kie, while still in shock by how grotesquely different this Demon was compared to the others she’d seen, noted the way he said it.

''After all this time?''

The Demon took pleasure in explaining this.

''Yes! I know Urokodaki’s little mark all too well. And I know that makes you a Student of his. No other Demon Slayers wear masks like those!'' He pointed one of his fingers at her while saying so.

''But I have to admit, I didn’t expect I’d ever run into one since I escaped the Final Selection Grounds.'' The joy the Demon exuded was hard to miss, ''If he even had the will to send more Students when I killed all of them.''

Huh? Had… had Kie heard that right?

Killed… all of them?

''What the hell are you saying?!'' This was new to her, and it showed with how she reacted to this information.

Which simply fuelled the sadistic pleasure the Demon felt at the moment.

''Exactly that little fox! When I was still trapped, I made it my mission to kill every single one of Urokodaki’s Students! And he made it so easy as well! Your Masks tell me all I need to know.'' Kie could see the way the flesh moved under those arms covering his Mouth. Probably hiding a grin with his horrific teeth.

''You… Why…'' Kie for her own part did not know how to process any of what she was just being told.

Naturally, she should just attack the Demon. Because she understood the implication very well. Hadn’t she been told by Urokodaki himself he didn’t want to lose any more Students?

But at the same time, learning there was a Demon to blame for all of this… something to target…

It scrambled everything. So instead of attacking, she shouted at the Demon.

''Why the hell would you do any of that?!''

And the Demon’s mirth, faded for a moment when the question was asked. As if he remembered something he despised.

''Why wouldn’t I? It’s exactly why I even know him to begin with! He’s the one who captured me! 47 Years Ago… back then, he was Younger. Back then, he was still an active Hunter… but now that he’s only an Old Man, he’s training Students. So it was very easy for me to make it a promise and target them.”

And the mirth returned fully.

''And he doesn’t know! As far as he knows, he’s just failed as a Teacher again and again and again… And now, here stands a new Fox.''

Kie felt chills run down her spine. But she wasn’t entirely sure towards what. Was it because this Demon had targeted Urokodaki’s other Students? Was it because of how Grotesque it looked? Was it simply because of this grudge that held strong even today? Or was it simply because it dawned on her that this Demon was willing to have Urokodaki suffer until the bitter end?

''You would be… Number 14.'' The Demon gave a chuckle, ''Fitting. I guess the 15th spot will go to that Girl who escaped me on that day.''

The Girl who escaped…? Who could it…

Wait. There was only another one she knew had been trained by Urokodaki. And that would be Tsutako-San.

Kie knew that, by all means, Tsutako shouldn’t be in any danger. If what she’d seen from her was anything to go by, it shouldn’t be something to worry.

But… could she actually be assured of this?

She didn’t say it. But if this Demon escaped the Final Selection Grounds, escaped a place meant to contain Demons… then it had something to have succeeded with that. Something hidden.

But what?

What did it have?

''Oh, I can’t wait to see how he will react once I meet him face to face again! First, I’ll kill you. Then, that Stupid Girl who escaped. And then, finally… I’ll go after Urokodaki himself. And I’ll rip that mask of his off just to see how pained he will be from another Death.''

It’s as the Demon laughed, snickering on and on at what he was imagining, that Kie had enough.

She charged at the Demon in rage.

But the Demon saw it as something humorous. He still laughed as some of his arms moved and extended themselves towards her. All moving with the fist clenched.

''Exactly what I expected! It’s the exact same reaction so many of his kids gave! They all flew into a rage!''

But Kie wasn’t completely listening. She was getting the gist of it, but in her rage, she was only focused on attacking this Demon and killing it as quickly as possible.

If only it were that easy…

She initially sliced through the fists with ease while approaching, but this Demon wasn’t just going to go for straightforward attacks. At one point, he grew even more arms and moved them to attack her on both her right and left.

It was simply too much to slice through, and one of the Fists landed on her side, launching her off to the side while the Hand Demon cackled.

''I remember that one of them made the exact same mistake as you did! She charged in blindly and got overwhelmed so quickly… I ripped her limbs off one by one. First her dominant hand. Then one of her legs. Then her other arm, and finally, her last leg. She was limbless in front of me, unable to do anything but watch. Ah, the screams…!''

The Demon took pleasure in recounting a personal favourite of his own. After all, this had been the one time a Duo of Students had been sent instead of One. So, he had to make it memorable!

Though, as he finished talking, he did notice something slightly off.

''She’s still moving?''

The previous slayer he’d devoured had been hit by his fist and promptly broke their spine. But this one could still move, huh?

Well, that just meant he could take longer to break her.

“Well, it appears that Urokodaki did train you a bit better than the rest. Probably even more than that girl who escaped my grasp and the boy with the scar on his face.” The Demon commented before snickering, making Kie glare hatefully at him, but this time, she didn’t charge immediately.

Huh. Seems like this is one of the foxes that actually possessed a few brain cells.

“This Demon… could he be even stronger than that Lower moon?” Kie couldn’t help but think to herself in worry at the possibility, but despite that, she knew that she wouldn’t run. This was a monster that had to be killed and even if it was entirely because of luck, she had to take this one down. 

Besides, while the blow was painful, it did act as a wakeup call. That this was a monster that she couldn’t charge blindly at. Wait…

Were those arms in the gr-?

It was only thanks to that realisation, as well as instinct, that Kie was able to jump back and avoid a giant hand from grabbing her when it burst out of the ground. Then, when it continued to reach for her and a 2nd hand shaped like a fist followed, Kie was able to counter the assault by using the Sixth Form to slice through the limbs.

Then, as soon as Kie’s feet landed on the ground, she moved forward and began to slash apart any of the arms launched at her. But this time, Kie was more aware and what she couldn’t try to cut through, she dodged and flipped over.

Sadly, she wouldn’t get the chance to go for her opponent’s neck, as one of the arms slammed into a tree that crashed right in front of her and forced the Demon Slayer to a stop if she didn’t want to be squished, giving her opponent the opportunity to land a punch to her head that made a bit of blood leak from Kie’s mouth.

“Shit! Water Breathing Ninth Form: Splashing Water Flow, Turbulent!” Mentally cursing, Kie was quick to make use of the technique that required the most minimal of footing and so, as soon as her foot touched the ground after spinning to minimise the damage of the punch, she took off and created distance, being able to evade the attacks that followed after her.

“This brat…. I thought that she was just tougher than the other foxes since she has some more experience, but something is clearly off with her. No human should have taken that blow to the head and not at least been dazed from it.” The Demon thought to himself suspiciously as he narrowed his eyes at Urokodaki’s student.

“This Demon… It clearly knows how to fight. And not in the same way as that Swamp Demon or Tsuzumi Demon, but like that Lower moon. He actually has skill and isn’t just relying on a Blood Demon Art. But…” Kie meanwhile, was also thinking to herself while breathing a little tensely, keeping an ear and eye out in case her opponent tried to attack from an unexpected angle.

“I haven’t seen a Blood Demon Art be used yet. If he lacks one, then that should make this easier for me.”

Except… would a Demon like that really not have one?

Was he just underestimating her? That could just be it but-

The Hand Demon had his narrowed eyes twist into an Arc, and Kie only then heard the sound of something off coming from the side.

Kie snapped her body to the side barely in time to see something shoot out of the nearby Tree that had been next to her, piercing right through her shoulder just like that.

''Agh!'' She gave a cry of pain from the abrupt turn of events, stumbling back while glaring in confusion at what he just come out.

''What the hell was that?!'' Kie only had so much time to observe what had happened, but besides the small hole that was now on the tree, she couldn’t see anything suspicious.

And that only caused the Hand Demon to laugh.

''Didn’t expect that, did you?'' He said tauntingly, ''Let’s see how much you can handle!''

And then, Kie heard that sound again. This time, she had at least somewhat expected it, so she reacted quickly enough to jump. Narrowly so as several of those same projectiles shot out of the Tree’s, but missed her.

Finally, it allowed her to truly see.

''Water? He’s using Water?!'' The realization that comes to her mind came to an abrupt stop when she then noticed something from the corner of her eyes.

Namely that the Hand Demon had extended one large arm to her direction. And unfortunately, Kie didn’t react fast enough.

The Large hand opened wide and grabbed her face tightly, putting far more pressure than what it was used to handle from the grip alone.

''Let’s see how much you can handle Girl!''

And then, he swung his arm around. Making sure to move it widely around so she always impacted either a Tree, several of them at times, or just dragged across the Dirt.

It left her dazed from the non-stop movement and overall brutality she was being put through, but eventually, she found her chance to break free after she was lifted up again from the dragging.

''Water Breathing - Fourth Form: Striking Tide!''

Normally, any of the Water Breathing Forms shouldn’t be used while you were quite literally getting your skull crushed and then dragged all over. But Fourth Form did have the advantage of not really requiring any movements.

Even more so since it allowed her at this moment to perform a Multitude of slashes one after the other, slicing the arm’s wrist into several pieces. Finally dropping her down and relieving her of the crushing force.

Still, she didn’t exactly land gracefully, but she’d take what she could.

''Ugh… you…!'' Kie went on to grumble, her vision now seeing how messy she was overall from this.

Thankfully, she hadn’t really lost anything. In fact, her shoulder wound was closed up by now. But her Haori and Uniform had definitely seen better days. She could see some small holes filling it all.

''And I had it fixed recently to…'' Kie lamented for a moment.

All while the Hand Demon looked perplexed.

''How come she’s not wounded? It doesn’t matter how tough Humans can get; Wounds should be present!'' Yet he only saw the damage on her Clothes.

Even that Hole on her Shoulder was gone!

How? It was like… it was like she was a…

“RRRAAAGGGHHH!!!” Sadly for the Hand Demon, he didn’t really get much time to think on it. Why?

Because a green and black blur practically flew from one of the trees around him and Kie and got headbutted by whatever was attacking him.

“Gagh!” And god did that hurt, as not only did the Hand Demon’s eyes glaze over for a few seconds, but the force of whatever hit him knocked over his large form and made it collapse onto his back.

“Wha…? Wait, Tanjiro!?” Shaking her head while her head cleared up from pain and being spun around so much, Kie was beginning to question what happened, but all of that went away in favour of shock, as she saw her little brother standing on the ground and growling at the knocked over Demon.

Well… he was. Because the moment the younger Kamado heard her say his name, Tanjiro spun around to look at her, his eyes quickly filling with concern and worry as he ran over to Kie to help her back up to her feet.

“Tanjiro, what are you doing here!? You’re supposed to be at the Wisteria House, where it is safe!” Kie told her little brother with clear worry, and while he did try to answer, all that really came out were a variety of noise that had no chance of being a proper word.

“Grrr! What the fuck are you doing, you newborn brat!?” However, this little moment had no chance of continuing, as the few seconds of the Hand Demon being knocked out were now up and with his multiple arms, pushed himself back up to stand at full height.

Though, it was clear that he was now ignoring Kie in favour of glaring at Tanjiro, who returned a look that was just as fierce while growling as his only vocal response.

“Don’t insult my brother.” Kie warned the Demon as she stood by Tanjiro’s side. And while she was upset that he apparently ignored her wishes for him to stay in the Wisteria House, it was simply something she would have to deal with right now.

Besides, it wasn’t like she could deny the extra help right now anyways.

“What? You aren’t siblings, you dumbass.” The Demon had to blink in surprise at the statement before glaring at Kie while insulting her, which Kie ignored while Tanjiro growled even more.

Tch. Whatever, if these two want to delude themselves, then may as well let them.

“Tanjiro, be careful. This guy can use water to attack up and he has… well, many arms obviously.” Kie cautioned Tanjiro, to which his only sign of acknowledgement was a nod of his head.

And that would be all they received, as the Demon wasted no more time.

''Fine. Since I’m fighting a Demon and this Woman who’s weirdly resistant… I’m not using Blunt Force anymore!'' Upon that particular declaration, Kie and Tanjiro would go on to witness something unexpected to them.

Especially considering what it did.

Water gathered in front of every single Hand the Demon held, opened wide to then grip it before taking one single shape.

Katanas.

Several of them within each hand, size matching the size of the hand that held it. All gripped tightly while all of them were moved to have each of the Blades pointed at then.

''Demon Slayers use Katana’s to hunt us down Demons. So, I figured… Why not use their Arts against them? It’ll make my revenge against Urokodaki all the sweeter.''

With that, each of those Hands shot forward, the tip of the Blades shooting towards them to pierce them through. Something which Kie had initially thought would be somewhat easy to dodge.

All they needed to do after all, was leap back. But the real issue in all of this, after they dodged, was that everything he used, didn’t exactly have a set form.

Sure, it seemed so far it was arms and Blades.

Which is exactly what came after them. When the Blades hit the dirt, more Arms sprouted from those and shot out to follow after them. The only upside for this was that those didn’t have Blades.

So Kie and Tanjiro were able to dispatch most of them. Granted, Tanjiro was caught off guard by it, so one of them hit him and sent him further back than Kie. But both landed down just as the arms retracted themselves.

However, it was soon clear that this wasn’t the end of an assault. Because when the arms retracted, the shape of the water katanas began to change and then morph into an orb held within each hand.

As soon as this change was done, the arms then began to throw the water orbs at the siblings, with Tanjiro jumping over and evading the projectiles while Kie began to slice through each one that enters range, but when she sliced through the last orb by cutting it in half with a overhead strike, an explosion of water slammed right into her back, sending the Slayer flying forward and slamming her head right into a tree.

“RRRAAAGGGHHH!” Yelling out in anger at seeing her hurt, Tanjiro turned his attention to the water manipulating Demon and charged forward with the intention of ripping him apart. Sadly, Tanjiro was far more blinded by anger than Kie had been during the start of the fight, a fact that the Hand Demon easily recognised. As a result, with a single mental command, Water that he hid within the grass sprung upwards in the shape of spears and stabbed into practically every inch of Tanjiro, raising him into the air.

“It’s clear that you love your dear ‘sibling’ brat. So… I’ll treat you to a show of me ripping her apart!” The Demon told Tanjiro with a growl, enjoying the widening of the younger Demon’s eyes at the threat before he made the water change shape and take the form of chains, and then a long water chain that was connected to the series of them that bound Tanjiro fly up and wrap around a tree branch. Resulting in Tanjiro hanging upside down as he struggled to try and either slip out or break free.

“Let Tanjiro go!” Kie yelled in anger, drawing attention back to her as she ran forward. Seeing this, the Demon began to send out a hailstorm of fists in an attempt to pulverise Kie, all while gathering water into his hands to make more of the explosive orbs.

However, this was a trick that Kie easily figured out. So unlike before, she focused entirely on evading, making note of how the water orbs seemed to automatically explode when squished since they were exploding when hitting the ground. And as she got close, Kie began to perform a series of spins and twists that connected together really well, helping her evade a bit better but the Demon realised what the Slayer was trying.

“Water Breathing - Tenth Form: Constant Flux!” Kie thought to herself, and she leaped upwards and was able to close the distance, aiming to strike at the Hand Demon’s neck. And while it could have been possible that she could take his head off right then and there…

She had to change the angle of the attack, to slice through an arm that would have punched her clean in half had it connected. And seeing this, the Demon smiled behind the arm covering its mouth.

Because slicing one arm didn’t get rid of all the others that came. As Kie was painfully reminded even as she tried to defend herself in the form of a fist that send her crashing down, not that far from her previous position in the air.

''You know, you’ve just given me a fun little idea. I didn’t plan on using it against you, Little Fox. But… I might as well test that out.''

Then, Water gathered up behind the Hand Demon. But instead of forming several smaller things, it instead formed something that grew to become eerily familiar.

Especially since it truly gave the feeling of the Tenth Form. Constant Flux.

''You Water Breathers can’t literally form the Elements they take after, so when I discovered what my Blood Demon Art was, I was positively giddy! I knew exactly how to make my Revenge all the more worthwhile. So…''

Behind the Hand Demon, fully formed, was the Serpentine Body of a Water Dragon. Eerily so, it truly felt like she was staring at the Tenth Form. And right now? Its Jaw was wide open.

''...you’ll be the first one to experience your own Techniques used against you!''

Following those words, a Roar came out of the Water Dragon who then lunged to Kie.

Kie had planned to dodge this. In fact, she probably could have narrowly done it. Were it not because the Hand Demon wouldn’t leave this to chance.

A Hand had emerged from the Ground and gripped her while he’d been monologing, leaving Kie just as trapped as her Little Brother. Only…

One wasn’t trapped anymore.

While the Hand Demon was paying his attention to Kie, Tanjiro had figured out a surprisingly simple way to escape his Chains. Namely, to shrink.

That’s all he needed to escape the Chains of Water. And then to regain his full size. Just in time as well to notice the completion of the Water Dragon too.

So, he ran.

He ran right towards his Sister. He ran to help her, she who could not move currently. And without hesitation, he neared just as the Water Dragon moved to strike and then? He lunged.

Internally, Tanjiro apologised with how harsh he was being, because he proceeded to collide his Body right into Kie’s, slamming his fist into the Hand to break it, allowing him to free and launch his sister away just in time.

She was safe.

Tanjiro, however?

He took the full brunt of the attack.

In itself, what was dangerous of the Hand Demons Water Dragon, of technically Constant Flux, was the sheer pressure that came when one was swallowed by it. It was like several boulders crashed into each other, one by one while crushing the Body right under it.

Depending on the Demon or even Human, some may be able to escape this with nothing too severe besides their Bones damage. But that could only apply to those of the Higher Echelon.

Which, Tanjiro was not part of.

And so, the end result was that his Body was so utterly crushed by the Water Pressure, that his Body quite literally went on to become a messy splatter of barely solid flesh and Blood pouring all over. Barely anything that made Tanjiro, well… recognizable as the boy.

Kie stared in absolute horror at the Bloody mess left behind while the Hand Demon?

He gave an annoyed scoff.

''Really? That Newborn… did he think this would kill her too?'' He sounded particularly annoyed when saying that. ''Whatever. He’s fresh. Even if he does Regenerate his full body before the Sun rises…''

The Demon’s eyes landed on the horrified Kie.

''I’ll soon have the tool to finish that traitor off.''

Only, while Kie was clearly still horrified, there was also another predictable feeling that soon arose from this.

Namely, Anger.

''You Bastard!'' Kie forced herself back up while glaring daggers at the Demon who didn’t look intimidated in the least, ''You’ll pay for that!''

''And how?'' The Demon questioned, ''What have you done against me since you fought? Nothing. No matter how close you may believe you are getting, you always get a step back! Now…''

The Hand Demon turned his body fully to face Kie, taking a step forward.

''Let’s finish this!''

The Hand Demon grinned under the cover, ready to utterly crush this other Fox and truly destroy another of Urokodaki’s Legacy. Then, he’d finish off that Brat. And then, the whole purpose for why he’d lured all those Demons here would reach fruition!

Prime Quality meat, after all, came from the Demon Slayers themselves.

But just as he took another step, just as Kie prepared herself for a battle she understood could be her last, a booming voice gave a reply to his own words.

''Yes! Let’s finish this!''

It wasn’t Kie who said that. It wasn’t the Hand Demon. Nor was it Tanjiro who had trouble reforming his Body.

No, it was someone else entirely.

''Flame Breathing - Second Form…''

And that someone else proceeded to dash towards them. Faster than any of them had expected with how out of nowhere this addition came from, the Hand Demon only had time to turn his Body to face the new figure before he was hit.

''...Rising Scorching Sun!''

Because then, right in front of him, a Katana was unsheathed to slash right across his whole stomach, swung upward and into the hidden Mouth.

''Gah!'' The Demon screamed in pain from the attack as he stumbled back from the blow he received. Giving a hateful glare at the equally heated glare the newcomer gave him.

All while Kie looked in awe.

Not that the Newcomer felt all too happy with what he’d just failed to do.

''I missed his neck.'' With the way the Demon had been positioned, if he had remained to the side, he could have slashed right across the neck and killed him there. But he’d not only turned, but the way this Demon was shaped…

Was the neck even where he’d aimed at?

No matter. He’d failed in his surprise, but he could fix that mistake. Which he made all too clear as his stoic expression then shifted into a smile.

''I hope I am not too late for this Battle.'' Kyojuro Rengoku uttered out. Eyes glancing up briefly to see that at most, there was perhaps up to 20 minutes before it would be day.

''You’re… Not.'' Kie, after some hesitation on how to answer that, bluntly stated, refocusing her gaze on the Hand Demon who’s wound hadn’t healed, for some reason.

In fact, he seemed weirdly fixated on the Wound that came across his whole Stomach and even to the Jaw. Breathing in. Breathing out. Some of his hands clutched the wound.

''I’ve been wounded…'' The fact of the situation was impossible to him. Because being wounded like that meant he was facing a Demon Slayer of higher Quality. One who had a much better chance against him than that Girl and her Demon ''Brother''.

And higher chances for them meant lower chances of surviving this. Lower chances of surviving this meant lower chances of ever getting his Revenge. Of ever completing his promise.

Lower chances of survival meant he wouldn’t kill that Girl. That he wouldn’t get to see Urokodaki suffer for his Imprisonment.

And that? That was Impossible.

He refused to let this end here! He refused for this Newcomer be the reason why this all fell apart!

''Get out of my way!'' Just then, the Demon merged several of his arms into a ticker one and extended it to Rengoku, who only stared at it.

Then he swung ahead and sliced through the arm with far more ease than Kie had seen. The only one who may be able to match was Muichiro, if she had to compare.

He hadn’t moved from his position as the severed arm retracted, but weirdly, also didn’t regenerate either.

''You’re cornered Demon. You may try to use what other tricks you have, but I will cut through them all one by one. The Sun will claim you if I don’t beforehand, considering your size.''

Size…

Size. Yes. That was true. He had trouble sneaking around with his size, but he’d made it work. He had to, for his goal. For his Promise.

The Hand Demon had his veins bulge then.

And this upstart was going to ruin it all at this rate. By just showing up…! By just being here…

Why did this feel familiar?

Why did this… Ah…!

He remembered now. This was similar to Urokodaki on that day in the Edo Period during the Keio Era. How he’d showed up out of nowhere when he was sure he’d been winning…

Was History about to repeat itself?!

No. NoNoNoNoNoNononononononononononononono!!!!!!

He refuses for something like this to ever happen again!

And so, in answer to his feelings, to the realization he’d been cornered by someone who had true chances of killing him, what did this Demon do?

Scream.

''AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!''

It’s an abrupt thing. How one moment, he seemed quiet. Clutching the wound on his Stomach. And then the veins popped as a sign of something going on.

Then, his Jaw opened wide as he bent his Mass of Arms that was called his Body back, and out of that erupted the loudest scream anyone present had ever witnessed.

It forced Kyojuro, Kie and even the somewhat reformed Tanjiro to cover their ears from the sheer force that came out. Undoubtedly, this would spread and perhaps even wake up those who were asleep nearby.

Gaining attention.

But that wasn’t quite why the Hand Demon was screaming. Granted, he’d never planned to even scream to the point where he was causing the wind to part from it alone.

No, the intention became clear once the others observed.

Because the wound on his Stomach seemed to close, but also not. It was like the Regenerative factor of the Demon forget to put back on the Skin tissue, showing only the muscle under it.

Which currently was bulging. On and on.

For a moment, Rengoku believed that the Demon was planning to explode or something. But soon, he was proven wrong when the bulge then seemed to take Human shape. How it seemed like something was growing out of it.

Then, the muscle seemed to almost recede in itself, making the Humanoid shape stick out like a sore thumb while it kept pushing. On and on.

And it was successful, because an arm emerged through the Muscle like Paper. Instantly, the scream that had been so loud and so powerful, grew to become quieter and quieter. Then, another arm came out.

And when pushing further, just as the scream completely died out, the rest of the Body was liberated from the shell. A shell who looked to grow oddly thinner once the individual was out. Just like Paper.

Then, when the individual hit the ground with a thud, because he didn’t land gracefully at all, the Body left behind to be like Paper began to fade away into motes.

All while the Figure, fully clothed as well for that matter, began to laugh.

''Kuh…'' It began as a quiet, if slow thing that then grew in power, ''Kuhahaha!''

A joyful thing came out, one which somewhat shakily went on to lean up to stand on his own two legs.

''Oh… I can’t believe it worked!''

And the voice was unmistakable. Certainly, he’d grown smaller from 10’22 to 5’11, and he wore Clothes that were basically a set. Black Kimono with a Beige Haori covered with Black Squares all over. White Hakama Pants and the expected shoes.

But it became all too clear this was the Hand Demon. Especially once they got a look at his face. It looked exactly the same, besides that he had a normal jaw and black hair completely slicked back to show his forehead. The eyes however had remained the same.

And those eyes stared at them all before smiling smugly.

''I, Takehito, have just evolved in front of your eyes!''

And he continued on laughing, even though the Sun was set to arrive soon enough. All worries he had previously, vanished. Confidence replace it all.

And it only worried Kie further.

Because… what would happen now?

Chapter Text

The Demon Slayers remained tense while the Hand Demon, with his name now revealed to be Takehito, continued to laugh at the whole situation and how utterly lucky he was.

Honestly, when the idea of Moulting had first come to mind, he hadn’t thought much of it.

He’d believed his previous form would be fine. More than enough. But during those 8 Years that he was out of the Final Selection, he realized how… limiting it was.

He needed something more. Something much more compact that didn’t diminish what he already had.

So, the idea of Moulting resurfaced. To shed away his previous skin into a new one. Or, more accurately, an old one.

After all, he looked exactly like he did before Urokodaki had sent him to the Wisteria Prison that was the Final Selection.

But, he was nothing like then. No, Takehito was so much more this time…

So how could he not laugh as he succeeded in going into the next step of his Plan?

How could he not find joy in the weariness of that… ''Woman'' and Man?

''Honestly, I hadn’t even planned to do this now, but you-'' Takehito pointed a finger at Kyojuro, ''-forced my hand. And while I hadn’t imagined I would pull off a scream that strong… well, it served its purpose.''

And alerted the whole Neighborhood while he was at it, but Takehito cared not. It wasn’t like he could stick around here anymore considering how damned close the Sun was to rise. And, he didn’t need this place anymore either.

Not with his Old appearance back to him.

''Then I’ll cut it short!'' Kyojuro declared far more loudly than necessary as his stance shifted to immediately move for an assault, ''You cannot be allowed to live!''

But, Takehito gave a grin just as Rengoku moved to attack with his Flame Breathing.

''Flame Breathing - First Form: Unknowing Fire!''

And when he dashed forward, intending to end this with one strike, his Nichirin Blade was met with opposition.

Steel clashing against something solid, yet not made of Metal either. The description given could be described as shears trying to cut rubber.

Because Kyojuro’s attack had been blocked. By a Water Blade Takehito had conjured while the Demon Slayer had moved. Leaving both of them in a Blade lock.

''Did you think I would let you land another hit on me just like that? You’re not surprising me again!''

Then, Takehito reared back his Free arm which noticeably grew in bulk from under his Haori -being a dead giveaway he could still use that particular ability of his- before moving his fist towards Kyojuro, who was forced to disengage to avoid the Punch.

Only to then move and swing at the arm, cutting it off before initiating his assault on the Demon again. But it was blocked once more while the Arm regrew to normal size. And both did not hesitate to try and continue attacking each other.

Kie during all of this was split between two matters.

Normally, it shouldn’t be a question to help Kyojuro. However, the Sun was going to be nearly up, and Tanjiro, while recovering was in a problematic situation.

Because even if she left him under shade, Kyojuro was here. There was no doubt the only reason he hadn’t targeted Tanjiro was because there was a much more dangerous threat in the form of the Hand Demon.

Who seemed to have enough of this as well, as he took several steps back in the process after the last engagement.

''I’m still not used enough to having two legs again. Or not even being as Bulky.''

It was a good sign to Takehito, since getting used to his previous form meant he’d do even better. But right now, this was an issue that meant he was still very likely to lose this Battle. Even more so since he needed to get out of here and now.

So, he decided to pull a trick by literally pulling his arm up.

''I’ll be taking my leave now, Demon Slayer! Consider yourself lucky!''

Then, as Kyojuro shot ahead to stop the Demon from doing what he had in mind, he noticed how everything around them seemed to lose life. How sudden it was as well.

And then, a geyser erupted from right under Takehito’s feet, swallowing him whole and out of sight.

Kyojuro only had a few seconds to act before he dived headfirst into the Water, and he would much rather not find out what would happen to him should he be swallowed whole by that.

Stabbing his Blade into the Dirt, Kyojuro aborted his previous charge just narrowly in time, stopping inches away from the Geyser that subdued only then.

It left all of them drenched by the end of it, but that was very minor compared to the other issue at hand.

Namely, that Takehito had completely vanished from his spot.

''Did he take himself out?'' For a moment, Kyojuro considered if this was an option. If the Demon really did just that.

But no, he doubted it. No matter the Power this Water could have, it was impossible for it to annihilate everything just like that. Which meant that whatever this trick was, had allowed him to make a run for it.

''Not good.'' Kyojuro gave the faintest traces of a frown, though he didn’t allow it to stick around for long, ''That Demon was stronger than the rest I’ve encountered so far.''

However, what left him confused was why everything seemed to have died so quickly once he’d charged. What had it done?

And why, as he looked at the withered plant life around him, did it feel to Kyojuro like something... familiar? But why did this look so familiar in the first place?

“Tanjiro!” But before the Demon Slayer could think further on that matter, he blinked in surprise at the yell and turned around, frowning a bit as he saw the Demon Slayer he just provided aid to rushing to a Demon’s side and positioning herself over it to provide shade to the still healing Demon as the sun had now risen enough to force all Demons into hiding.

“Why are you protecting that Demon?” Kyojuro questioned the girl as he began to approach her, making note of how she flinched at the sound of his voice and how worry so clearly began to grip at her soul. But considering that her back was currently facing him while protecting the Demon she was providing shade for, the Flame Breathing practitioner walked around his lower-ranked comrade to look her in the eyes.

And admittedly… Kyojuro did have to blink in surprise when he saw the Demon, whose body seemed to have regenerated into a proper shape that looked fairly human, looking at him with stars in his eyes.

Quite literally at that. 

“T-This is my brother! And I would be dead right now if he didn’t save me!” The girl quickly yelled out with worry in her voice, making Kyojuro blink in surprise as he registered those words.

Right… he didn’t really pay too much attention to it at the moment, but while he was approaching the battle, he did see this younger Demon get hit by that water dragon from earlier. But he just shrugged it off as Takehito and this Demon fighting over this girl for food.

“And how do I know the truth behind your words?” Kyojuro questioned the girl, because while it was apparent that there was more going on with these two being related, this could just be his comrade either misunderstanding the situation in naive hope, he has certainly seen such a thing in the past, or she’s under the effects of a Blood Demon Art that messes with the mind.

Which truthfully, was a possibility Kyojuro hated. That Flute Demon from all that time ago certainly gave Kyojuro a particular dislike for such Demons.

“Because Tanjiro hasn’t eaten a human since he was turned! He even gains energy from sleep and has helped me save the lives of other humans!” The girl claimed, and while Kyojuro could see the confidence in those words despite the worried tone…

“That is impossible. A demon will always need to eat a human. The need to do so is embedded into their cells and even if they refuse to eat, it won’t last for long.” Rengoku denied the possibility, seeing the panic and worry of the girl grow even more while the Demon boy’s eyes shifted from looking like stars to pink eyes with slits instead of pupils.

“Urokodaki-San! My teacher put Tanjiro under hypnosis when he was sleeping for 2 years, so he sees humans as family and people to protect from Demons!” The female Slayer yelled out desperately, and that made Kyojuro freeze up a bit as he took a minute to process those words.

Sakonji Urokodaki didn’t kill a Demon? A former Hashira?

Now, Kyojuro never met the man personally. His knowledge of the now Cultivator was purely from second-handed claims from others, primarily Tomioka-San and his father, a former student and colleague respectively.

Despite that though, no matter who he heard it from, Kyojuro could only picture the now elderly man as an honorable swordsman who would likely take up his blade to fight a Demon in defense of others at a moment’s notice. But more importantly, a man who has seen some of the most cruel acts of Demon kind throughout history.

And he spared a Demon over the course of 2 years? And instead of killing it, he decided to help them not eat humans by placing said Demon under hypnosis?

“...Why would he do that?” Kyojuro questioned the girl seriously, noticing the mask by her sheathe. And while it was different, he could recognize enough of the mask’s design to the Water Hashira’s, showing that this Slayer was also a student of Urokodaki.

“Tsutako-San found us the morning after we were attacked…. Tanjiro was turned, but when I found him, he shrunk so he was hiding under his clothes. It took convincing, but Tsutako-San spared him and sent us to Urokodaki-San.” The girl explained, still worried yet now speaking at an even volume.

“Tomioka-San is also involved with this!?” Now wasn’t that a shock? Out of the Hashira, Tsutako Tomioka was the one that Kyojuro and many other Slayers could say they had met and worked with the most on missions. And her sparring a Demon…

For her to do so, send that Demon and this girl to her teacher and for said teacher to have not killed this Demon in those 2 years…

“ Sigh. Very well, I won’t kill your brother.” Kyojuro decided to relent, finally sheathing his Nichirin Blade, causing the girl still shielding the Demon to sigh in relief.

“But only for now! If he attacks a human, I will decapitate him! And if I find out that this was a lie, then I shall still slay him!” Though he certainly made his comrade and the Demon she was protecting jump up in surprise with his declaration. And while it made the girl tense up again, it wasn’t as bad as only moments before.

With this over for now, Kyojuro decided to do something else while still present in this area.

''I’m confirming something. Stay here, and keep… him covered.''

It bothered him greatly that looking at the dried-out field around them made it feel some form of familiarity.

So, he approached the Center point of the Geyser. Kneeling down to touch the Dried Grass. Then, he looked up at the Trees.

All dead. All dried out…

Why the familiarity?

This Demon could clearly take Water out of plant life to use as he saw fit. But was it how far he could go, or not? Did it mean he could generate his own Water?

''This Demon…''

Dry out Plants. A Large Demon…

Kyojuro’s eyes widened as something clicked, remembering a conversation he’d had with his Father Eight Years ago after a certain turn of events.

''A Demon escaped the Final Selection?'' At the time Kyojuro was only 12 Years Old. Well into Training already to continue the Rengoku Legacy.

''That’s what we were told in the previous Meeting. Apparently, there was a Demon in there who ate enough Participants to develop a Blood Demon Art.'' And back then, his Father had been in a… sad state, to put it mildly.

It didn’t look like he had the Heart for anything during these days, besides his growing Alcoholism that made him Drink and Drink and Drink.

Never to leave him. Haunting him forevermore.

Although today, he looked even sadder than what had grown to be a constant.

''Something about drying out the Wisteria Flowers and bulldozing through the dead plants with his Blood Demon Art. He’s the only Demon who got out of that Breakout.''

Kyojuro learned later on that the Demon Slayers on site had been able to kill any other opportunistic Demons who’d tried to take advantage of this, but they all fell to the Mastermind of all this.

Oyakata-sama had been visibly unhappy to learn of why a Demon like that had the chance to even escape.

And, when thinking about said Events… it had made Kyojuro also feel mad, to learn that a Demon had been able to thrive enough in the Final Selection it could escape. That so many candidates perished to that Monster.

Kyojuro grit his Teeth for a moment before closing his eyes shut.

''Is it truly that Demon?'' He wondered about it. Was he perhaps jumping to conclusions here?

Maybe he could get a confirmation…

''Hey!'' Not knowing her name, he used shouting as a substitute. And it did get Kie’s attention, who’d been trying to figure out how she’d carry Tanjiro while this was all going.

She turned her head around to look at him, ''Yes?''

There was clearly still some tense energy around her, but she’d answered nonetheless.

''That Demon we fought. Did it tell you anything that stood out to you?''

Considering how chatty this particular Demon had been, there was a chance it may have said something concerning what he was figuring out.

And, to his mixture of surprise and dread, she did have something to say that would confirm this. Because Kie did remember everything Takehito had ended up saying. And while there were some things she wasn’t comfortable at all revealing just yet…

''But I have to admit, I didn’t expect I’d ever run into one since I escaped the Final Selection Grounds.''

That stood out. And that, she didn’t have any issue with revealing.

''He… he mentioned to me that he escaped the Final Selection Grounds.''

That was confirmation. Kyojuro had just gotten confirmation that this Takehito, this Demon of Hands, had been the very same Demon that had escaped the Final Selection Eight Years ago, causing a reformation on Security measures.

And he’d just escaped him.

''I must Inform everyone else of this.''

This Mission had turned even more dangerous, with this Demon likely to still lurk around. What if it decided to come after them upon it being night?

Or what if it decided to not get their attention, slipping them by?

He needed to have this information brought back to Oyakata-sama as soon as possible.

“Will you be… able to carry your brother safely?” Kyojuro asked, feeling a little awkward asking that. After all, he never thought he would have to ask a question like that or have to keep a Demon out of the sun at all.

“Aaaahhhh.” But before the girl could answer, the Demon boy made a noise that drew attention to him, allowing Kyojuro to see the boy shrink down to the size of a 5-year-old.

“Good thinking Tanjiro!” The girl then went to immediately praise the Demon and hug him, one that the boy instantly returned while snuggling into his sister’s hold.

“It will certainly make this easier. However, he has plenty of holes and tears in his clothes.” Unable to actually stop the briefest of smiles that appeared on his face, Kyojuro quickly noticed the Demon’s state with his clothes and pointed them out.

In fact, with how damaged they were, the Demon Slayer could admit that he was shocked they weren’t at risk of falling off the Demon’s body. 

“Good point…. Oh, I know!” The girl commented uneasily, but after a moment of thinking, her eyes widened at the simple idea she just thought of. And so, the female Demon Slayer took off her haori and wrapped it from head to toe around the Demon boy, who struggled a bit within.

“Tanjiro, I know this isn’t comfortable, but please tolerate it for now. Without the box, this is the best option we currently have to get back to the Wisteria House without you getting hurt.” The Slayer told the small Demon she was currently holding within the haori, and while Kyojuro heard a slightly muffled whine, the clear struggling from within stopped.

The Demon… it actually listened? It could just be for self-preservation, but this might just give his sister more credibility to her claims.

“By the way… who are you?” Coming out of his thoughts at the sound of the question, Kyojuro only blinked for a moment before smiling with his usual wide smile.

“I’m Kyojuro Rengoku! A Kinoe-ranked Demon Slayer! And since we are finally introducing ourselves, what is yours?” Kyojuro introduced himself before asking her, the pair now beginning their walk to a Wisteria House and thankfully, not running into anyone that may have come to check the aftermath of the battle thanks to Takehito’s scream.

“I’m Kie Kamado, a Mizunoto-ranked Slayer. And the current little one in here is obviously Tanjiro.” The now-named Kie introduced herself and her brother, shifting the Demon hidden within her haori a bit to emphasize the last part.

“I see.” Kyojuro commented lightly, now having the names to inquire Sakonji Urokodaki or Tsutako Tomioka about. For now though, he would figure out who to send the message to once they get to the Wisteria House.

And about half an hour later, they arrived at a Wisteria House. Specifically, the one that Kie has been to so far.

“I’m back and…. What?” Kie began to call out a bit as they entered, though not before Kyojuro saw her put on her mask and a scarf, and Kyojuro could only assume she was blinking in confusion at what they were seeing.

Mainly because he was also blinking in surprise.

“Oi! Get off and fight me Uzumiro!!” And that was Young Hashibira currently lying on the ground, unable to get up as Young Tokito stood on his back.

“...That’s a nice cloud.”

Well… Kyojuro could truly say that if he ever imagined those two meeting, then what he imagined turned out to be quite accurate.

“Hey! You’re that girl from Final Selection! I demand a rematch!”

“Oh no….”

And Young Kamado, having already met and fought Young Hashibira in the past also somehow didn’t surprise Rengoku.

Honestly, what could surprise him now?

''I hear you!''

…did he ask for it?

Because from one of the entrances burst out Tengen, who didn’t even bat an eye at the scene in front of him, showing he’d probably seen this turn of events earlier, and instead looked right at Kie.

''That Sound! No mistaking it now! It’s that Demon!''

Kie was genuinely unsure why Tengen looked so personally offended, and Kyojuro himself wondered what had happened earlier for a reaction like that to take root. Up until they both registered his last words.

''What did Tanjiro do before he found me?'' Is a thought and question Kie only now had to think about.

She had a feeling she wasn’t going to like the answer, or even like that Tengen had quite literally blown to dust the cover she had previously for Tanjiro by shouting that.

''Demon?'' Muichirou repeated as he stared straight at Kie… before looking back at Tengen.

''Monkey, she’s not a Demon. Do you have eyesight trouble?''

Zenitsu, who had been so quiet that Kie had almost missed him being there, seemed to be unsure if he should cry because this sound really was a Demon, or laugh at Tengen’s expense.

He did the former.

''So that sound really was a Demon?!''

He’d honestly believed at this point that he was hearing something else. But no! He’d been right this whole time?!

Kyojuro was not sure at all if he should find this whole situation funny, or be worried about how things would turn out now.

Though… since they were gathered here…

''It seems we have a lot to talk about, everyone!''

And they all shared a similar sentiment.

Because indeed, there was a lot to talk about…

''I hate you.''

''The feeling is Mutual.''

Now, why would two Demons say that to each other?

Well, the reason is simple, but the story there was not. If only because they themselves weren’t entirely sure as to how they ended up being forced into this situation.

In a Rundown bar of all places as well.

Well, at least they had food once they figured out something. But until then, they sorta were just off in a corner, stuck together because of the Sunlight out.

Honestly, why did they keep running into each other?!

''If it wasn’t because of the Sun outside, I’d rip off your face.'' Yahaba grumbled out.

''Oh hey, you finally want to do this personally? I’m impressed!'' Meanwhile, Susamaru gave a shit-eating grin, even though she was just as annoyed.

And this annoyance would only last, because they really had not many places to go while it was Daylight.

And no matter what, even if they tried to stay quiet, at some point, one of them snapped to annoy the other.

Up until something did change…

''...you know, that Blood Demon Art of yours is useless by itself.'' Upon Yahaba’s comment, Susamaru gave an annoyed glare.

''Really? You’re going to insult my Blood Demon Art? Yours isn’t much better, you know?! What can you do with that? Throw a Human to the side? Even a Kid wouldn’t die from that.''

Yahaba growled, ''Oh shut up! At least mine can do more than just go in one direction! You Miss someone, those things don’t come back!''

He’d know from firsthand experience. He got his Head shot off because of that. And while she could Create new Temari Balls, the ones thrown don’t come back.

''They bounce back you dick! What, you think I make those to be as hard as stone?!''

''Yes…? I mean Yes! You throw them hard enough they’re stuck in the Concrete! You might as well be firing Rocks!''

Susamaru looked this close to punching him, no matter that it was still day outside.

''Oh really? Then how about I throw them at your face again and again. Let’s see how much you enjoy those rocks…!''

''I’d change their direction again, you know? It’s… useless…''

…wait a second.

Both Susamaru and Yahaba realized something at this moment.

Change Directions. Hard as Rocks, could pierce through his Head, and could bounce since they’re supposed to be Playing Balls.

She could produce more than one, and he could target more than one…

''...I cannot believe I’m considering this.'' Yahaba spat out.

''I swear, if you mess this up…'' Susamaru meanwhile threatened.

And so, in this situation, both Demons that did not get along, suddenly had one idea in mind that would either make this into a worthwhile partnership...

Or end horribly.

And what luck they had a guinea pig walk into this Rundown Bar right after. And in the form of a Demon Slayer.

''We try?''

''We try.''

Needless to say, that poor Demon Slayer did not live past that day. Nor did anyone else who was on the premise beforehand, or afterward.

Kyojuro had been able to have everyone gather inside a Room for the ensuing conversation, especially considering he would not be surprised if things became loud.

And since the Courtyard was also where the Shrine was, it was best not to have it there.

So, they were all seated and tensely so.

“So… we are sparring my brother, right?” And the first one to speak up was Kie, her words earning her a sweatdrop from everyone there. Including her brother.

Well... except for...

“Fight me Demon!” I’m sure that no one needs to be told who said that. But what did need to be pointed out though, was how Tanjiro was easily outrunning Inosuke, a light laugh escaping the Demon the whole time.

And truthfully… Kyojuro couldn’t help but remember when Senjuro would pester him to play tag when they were younger at the sight.

“The answer to that is a flashy no. That little brat threw a box at me!” Anyways, back to the matter at hand, Tengen yelled in response to Young Kamado’s question, his eye twitching with irritation the whole time.

Ah. So that’s why his old friend was so upset earlier. Made sense in all honesty.

“...You were beaten by a box? You’re becoming dumber every day monkey.” Muichiro questioned before insulting the man, earning a growl of irritation at the nickname while Kyojuro barely stifled a chuckle at his friend’s expense.

“Are you serious right now? We have a Demon and apparently, she wants to keep it alive.” Tengen questioned the Mist Breathing swordsman, who blinked slowly before looking at the still-running Tanjiro and then back at the shinobi.

“He’s a Demon?”

“Wait, back up a minute. Why did Tanjiro throw a box at you?” Seeming to finally process that part of Tengen’s words, Kie questioned the man, who only rolled his eyes.

“It’s a Demon. Why wouldn’t h-?” Tengen told Kie before beginning to sarcastically question her, only to be shut up as Tanjiro jumped on the man’s head to leap towards his sister, who caught him in her arms, and then the Shinobi soon had his face slammed into a table when Inosuke landed on his head in pursuit of the Demon Kamado.

“Young Hashibira, that’s enough! We need to focus on this current matter!” Kyojuro told the young man, who didn’t leap off of Tengen’s head just yet as a result of the Kinoe ranked Slayer’s words.

“Eh? What is there to think about Bug Eyes? It’s a Demon, so we gotta fight it!” The Boar head-wearing young man questioned Kyojuro, only to fall over but ultimately landed back on his feet when Tengen mustered the strength to practically throw the Slayer off of him.

“Already, you are my 3rd least favorite person here.” Tengen said with a glare towards the dual-wielding swordsman, before shifting his attention to Kie and Tanjiro, the latter giving a stubborn -though Kyojuro had to acknowledge it wasn’t malicious- glare.

“Anyways, I heard a banging sound from your room and went to check it out. Afterward, I found this brat inside and almost immediately, after opening the door, threw that large box you carried with you when we met at me.” The Shinobi did quickly explain though, making Kyojuro frown a bit at those words. His friend was much stronger than a normal person, but a newborn Demon could claim his life if a single mistake was made.

So hearing that the Demon Kamado threw a large object at his friend while possibly off guard was not painting a good picture right now. And Kie had to quickly scramble for an explanation because she truly doubted Tanjiro had attacked him for the hell of it. But why?

Why would Tanjiro attack someone like that?

She eventually figured it out, giving an audible ''Oh.'' when the realization set in before following with a: ''I think I know what was going on.''

But that only confused everyone else, with Zenitsu being the first to prompt for an answer.

“What do you mean?” Zenitsu questioned a bit nervously, the young teen making extra sure to keep his distance between himself and the Kamados.

Though, Kyojuro did make note that the yellow-haired teenager wasn’t as panicked as before. Still terrified, but he wasn’t sending the Demon Kamado only scared or scornful looks.

Did Young Agatsuma hear something a little off with the Demon that’s making him calm down a little?

But then, was it related to why Tengen didn’t look particularly pleased in comparison?

Well, he’d ask about that later. Kamado had an explanation to give, and he was wondering what she’d say in her Brother’s defense.

''My Brother tends to be a tad too overprotective when it comes to me, and knowing how he acts, I wouldn’t be surprised if he took you as, well… someone who meant harm in some way.''

Granted, Kie couldn’t be entirely sure this was actually true either. Only guess. But unless Tanjiro really had been out for blood -which she very much doubted- then he must have thought Tengen represented some form of danger.

Except she really couldn’t tell why he’d viewed him that way to begin with. And that brought forth an issue, especially towards the currently still irked Tengen.

''Oh really?'' The sheer sarcasm that dripped out said about enough, ''And you can confirm that how? Your Brother’s a Demon, and so far… he hasn’t exactly given me a good impression. What says he didn’t do that on purpose?''

Zenitsu seemed to stare at him in slight bewilderment, and it left Kyojuro wondering again what he was hearing. What both of them were hearing.

It seems Tengen is willing to answer that.

''And don’t go starting about the Sound he makes Agatsuma. It sounds Soothing and nice even, but you really can’t expect me to fall for something like that when there are Demons who are masters at disguising themselves.''

Kie blinked in confusion at what he was even going on about, but Zenitsu decided to explain it to her and everyone else considering how not many would know of this.

''I hear more than just sound. My Ears can pick up Emotions very easily, and Uzui over there clearly can do the same. Your Brother, who sounds just like a Demon, also gives off something else. Something so nice I have a hard time seeing a Demon.'' Scared as he was, he tried to smile. Only for it to die down Quickly.

''But… Uzui brought up something I didn’t even consider, but it would make sense. And also makes me so much more terrified.''

It’s a point she had never even considered, nor even known, but this would have been a way to maybe clear Tanjiro’s situation a bit. Only, Tengen clearly knew something more than she did since he seemed absolutely sure Demons could fake it. Which…

Which reminded her of her first meeting with Tsutako. Everything she’d told her about Demons painted them all in a horrible light. And she really can’t find herself blaming anyone for their distrust of Tanjiro. Even more so since everything that could lead to Innocence would easily be a trick other Demons may have pulled.

But, that’s also why she must prove it otherwise. Show them her Little Brother isn’t like them. Show them all he really is different.

Which is why she decides she needs to do what had Kyojuro convinced to not immediately end her Brother’s Life.

''I only have words Uzui-san. But I can lead you to someone who can confirm that Tanjiro isn’t like any other Demons. Would that at least give you enough proof to give him a chance?''

''And who would that be?'' He gave her a chance, and Kie was not about to waste it.

''My Mentor, Sakonji Urokodaki. He’s taken in me and my Brother for two years while I trained to become a Demon Slayer. He can confirm Tanjiro is different from other Demons.''

Ah, yes. The little bit of information that caused Kyojuro to give the young Demon a chance to begin with. It was certainly a fair idea to bring it up, especially since regardless of this outcome, he still had the intention to check on the matter with the former Hashira.

Though, after wondering if he should bring up Tomioka-San’s apparent involvement, he decided against it for now. After all, the woman is most likely busy with another mission entirely and it was best to keep things simple as much as possible in Shibuya. But if things are going south for the Demon Kamado, he would bring it up if his sister doesn’t, just so things are still fair.

“It would take hours, perhaps even a whole day to reach him and get a reply back. And if it does take a day, then what would happen if your brother killed someone during that time?” Tengen was quick to counter the option though, and after searching for a moment, Kyojuro saw that was a genuine concern only lightly enhanced by some of his friend’s bitterness.

As a former Shinobi, it isn’t a surprise to say that the Uzui could hold a bit of a grudge.

“Gggrrrr!” Though it appeared that those words did get to Tanjiro, as the Demon boy growled a bit, and while it made most of them tense up, there were 2 exceptions.

The first was Kie, who hugged her brother and it seemed to calm him down a little, and the other was Agatsuma, who while tense still blinked in surprise at the Demon. And looking at Tengen to see if it was a matter of hearing something, Kyojuro did see a little surprise in his friend’s eyes.

“Did you both hear something?” The Flame Breathing user asked curiously, making Zenitsu nod and be the first to respond.

“Yeah…. Given what he said earlier, I’m not sure if what I’m hearing can be fully trusted, but… that growl sounded more offended than aggressive.” The younger Slayer explained, making Muichiro tilt his head a bit.

“So… the Demon was insulted at the monkey thinking he’d eat someone?” The amnesiac boy questioned, making Tengen scowl a bit.

“Or is at least acting like it.” The Shinobi commented, but everyone was a bit surprised when Inosuke spoke up.

“Hey! Ain’t Demons scared of a little flower or something?” The wild boy yelled out to question everyone, making them all blink at him.

“You mean the Wisteria flowers? Yeah, it’s the reason why this place is usually safe from Demons, since it's practically covered with the flowers and incense made from them.” Tengen answered, ignoring Kie’s light glare at the slight statement of her brother being dangerous.

“Hahahahaha!! So this one was able to get out of a place that was pretty much built to be a prison for him! Now I really want to fight him!” Inosuke spoke excitedly and probably would have reached for his swords right then and there if Kie didn’t speak up.

“Try and hurt my brother, and I’ll headbutt you again!” The Kamado yelled at the boy, who Kyojuro was sure flinched behind his boar mask, but he wasn’t sure. Regardless…

“Ha! Bring it on! I’ve been training my head since that fight!” Young Hashibira declared proudly, making nearly everyone there look at the boy with concern, or look at him as if he was an idiot.

Still, that did make Kyojuro realize something...

“Wait, Tengen. You said Tanjiro was in his sister’s room when you entered, right? Can you tell us fully what happened there?” The Kinoe ranked Slayer questioned, making his friend blink in surprise at it. Regardless, he nodded his head and spoke. 

“Well, I already told you why I went in. After I saw him, I went to grab one of my Wisteria-coated Kunai, but before I could, he grabbed and then threw that box, and while I caught it, the thing still hit me hard enough to send me flying into a wall and knock the air out of my lungs. When I recovered, I went back into the room, only to find a window shattered and that brat gone.” The larger man explained with an honest tone, making Zenitsu blink at that.

“So wait, despite being a Demon, he didn’t try to attack and eat you and instead jumped out of a window to run away for whatever reason, despite it meaning he was probably exposed to some Wisteria incense at least?” The younger swordsman questioned, surprising everyone as they actually took that in properly.

Except for…

“Wait, what!? Tanjiro, what were you thinking when doing something so reckless!?” Kie practically screamed in her panic, looking over her and searching at every exposed piece of skin to look for an injury of any kind.

“Aaaggh!” Was the boy’s only response. And once it was clear to the Demon boy that he couldn’t speak at the moment, he pointed at his sister, who needed to think things over for a moment before realizing what he meant.

“I don’t care if it was to look for me, that could have killed you!”

“Rrraaggh!” The small-sized Demon spoke in response to his sister’s words, before then hugging her. Clearly, after last night, Tanjiro did not regret his reckless actions last night.

And much as it annoyed her, it also currently gave Tanjiro a chance. Because right now, his action led to doubts creeping in, and she could fear as much from Tengen and Kyojuro addressing each other.

''It’s not a point we can deny. There is truth to it.'' Kyojuro tells his Friend.

''I can’t completely ignore it, but you realize he could have still been acting. It’s not unseen that some Demons don’t go after the first Human they see.'' He ignored the annoyed growl from Tanjiro.

''Yes! Don’t worry, I’m not forgetting that. But, for now, I’d say to give some trust until we get word out of Urokodaki.'' Ultimately, it was only a day, and it wasn’t like they were planning on just letting Tanjiro wander around.

Speaking of which...

''I believe it can now be agreed to at least delay on judgment until we have confirmation of Young Kamado’s Mentor, yes?'' Upon his question, ignoring Kie’s own reaction to this as hers was quite clear, he was met with a mixture of nods or indecision. Or just Inosuke shouting he’d fight the Demon regardless.

However, Tokito’s own nod was followed with a stipulation. Because for all that was said, he didn’t exactly agree with sparing a Demon.

''He doesn’t get to leave the Wisteria House. I don’t care how much trust is put in him, if he leaves alone or pulls a stunt like with the Monkey, then I’m killing him.''

It was odd to Kie and Zenitsu how this was the most emotion they’d seen Tokito pull since his utterly offended expression when he was mistaken for a girl.

And Kie could not deny this. This had technically been Kie’s own plan. Have Tanjiro stay here until the situation in Shibuya was dealt with. And if it meant it would assure everyone else agreed, then she herself was willing to agree to it.

The only question was if Tanjiro himself would too or not.

“Tanjiro, since everyone is willing to leave you alone, is it okay if you can stay here throughout our stay in Shibuya?” And Kie, being the one he’s the most likely to listen to, was the one to ask the young Demon that question, making the boy look up at her.

“S…. Stay….” Was Tanjiro’s answer while pointing at Kie, making Tengen roll his eyes at the word.

“No can do. I’m going to need her and everyone else out in Shibuya to take care of the infestation of Demons. Which reminds me, I’ll have to ask how many you all killed tonight.” The Shinobi told the Demon before musing to himself, and he would have likely gotten annoyed when Tanjiro shook his head, had Kie not been the first to speak after understanding why he shook his head. 

“Wait… Tanjiro, the amount of Slayers out there may be as much as the Demons, and unlike Rengoku-San, they may not even listen long enough for something like this to happen again.” The swordswoman explained to her brother, who whined in response and shook his head again, a clear sign that he wasn’t going to accept being left behind.

“He’s probably scared that something will happen to his sister after last night.” Kyojuro thought to himself, not being able to see this moment in any other way. After all, he remembered coming back from many missions in his early days as a Slayer and Senjuro being scared for him.

“Eh? Why are you saying no? He clearly wants to fight, so I say let him fight!” Young Hashibira yelled out, unbothered by the light glare Kie gave the boy while Tengen hummed in thought, catching Zenitsu’s attention.

“What are you thinking?” The young Demon Slayer asked the older man curiously, who frowned but sighed.

“Well, if this brat being a good Demon is true, I can’t deny that a Demon on our side will be helpful, if only because Demon's can't kill each other. So… I could let him go with his sister during the night. And while I don’t believe he’s good yet, other Demon Slayers attacking and killing him is a valid concern, regardless of what evidence is shown.” The Uzui commented, clearly not liking the idea but unable to deny the usefulness of a Demon. And his words did make Muichiro frown, but the amnesiac boy stayed quiet in that regard.

“In that case, they can stay by my side throughout the nights here at Shibuya!” Kyojuro declared with a large smile, surprising everyone.

“Are you sure about that Owl…?” Young Tokito asked, ignoring Tengen’s grumbling about how Kyojuro got the more ‘flashy’ animal to be called.

“Indeed! I’m amongst the highest ranks of the Corps, so most of our comrades should stay their hand if Young Kamado’s claims are true. And if not or should Tanjiro attack a human, I’ll be quick enough to put an end to it!” Kyojuro assured Muichiro with a smile, who stared blankly at him for a moment before nodding.

“Alright then. I guess that’s as far as we are going to get with this brat.” Tengen said, putting an end to this discussion for now and pointedly ignoring Kie and Tanjiro’s glare at the end remark before the Shinobi looked at everyone.

“Now then, how many Demons did you all kill tonight?”

As expected, Tokito was the first one to speak. Or surprising, considering the impression Inosuke gave.

''11 Demons.''

And it already confirmed the increase in Demons.

''I think… 5?'' Zenitsu then answered unsure, looking over at Rengoku, ''You killed most we’d seen, right?''

''Indeed!''

''You also stole my kill Kujiro!'' Inosuke shot in just then, ''Or I’d have more than 8 Demons!''

''...Indeed!''

Tengen gave a teasing smile in Rengoku’s direction after hearing that delayed answer.

''I myself got to 10 Demons!'' Kyojuro moved on before looking at Kie, ''And you Young Kamado?''

''7 Demons.''

And with that, Tengen had received the Amount of Demons.

''So in total, with the surprise addition of Rengoku, there’s 41 Killed Demons.'' Tengen counted the amount in his head before frowning, ''I swear, that infestation is only growing.''

It had gone from low to 50, and Tengen was sure that if it wasn’t for the delay he’d received in the shape of a Demon brat, he’d have found a more accurate number instead of ''maybe around 70?''

Either way, he needed to speed up work today even further. That increased quantity was not a good sign at all.

''Well, it’s day out now, so there’s a chance for a break now, and I need to inform Himejima of this unflashy situation.'' Giving a tired sigh, which said far more about how he felt due to the stress Shibuya was causing, Tengen stood up to look at them all.

''You know the drill by now. Go take a Break, maybe enjoy what Shibuya can give during the day, and then get some sleep too. Though…'' Tengen eyed Tanjiro for a brief moment before looking at his friend, ''Seriously Kyojuro, keep an eye on him.''

He’d much rather not again have his night disrupted by a surprise Demon like that.

''Don’t worry! I will! And take a break to, you clearly need it.''

With that said, Tengen headed out to do his usual activities for the time the Sun was up, leaving the rest of them in the Room.

Now? Well, they simply had to pass the time one way or another...

“God, this place is insane.” Murata muttered as he practically collapsed onto the couch within the common room of the Wisteria House, unable to even make it to his room like last night.

“You’re not wrong. And while last night was close, I can’t say I regret accepting this mission.” Ozaki commented tiredly, but unlike her friend, she had some energy left over and so, was still standing but regardless, did sit in a single chair when she was able to get to one.

“Yeah…. Helping people is nice. How many Demons did you get by the way?” Murata stated with a tired smile, before asking his fellow Slayer curiously.

“Got 4, though with some help. You?”

“Killed 3 of them. Ran into a 4th Demon that even had a Blood Demon Art and it probably would have killed me and some others with me with it had the sun not risen.” Murata answered, though he had to groan at the memory of that Demon who was creating Temari.

She would have killed them all had the sun risen even a single minute too late.

“What are you two talking about?” Quickly though, their attention was drawn when they saw one of their comrades enter the room, this one wearing a dark haori with a scar above their right eye.

“Just talking about how many Demons we killed. How many did you get?” Ozaki answered the Slayer, who sighed.

“Ran into about 7, but I only killed 1 myself.”

Ah. Yikes. Yeah, Ozaki could see why the fellow Slayer wasn’t all that happy. He’d only killed one.

''You know, it almost makes me think we’re back in the Final Selection.'' All turned to look at another Fellow, who shrunk back slightly from their simultaneous gaze, ''I’m just saying!''

''Nono! You’re not wrong!'' Murata reassured him, ''It’s just… shockingly right. It really does feel like we’re back in the Final Selection.''

''True, just deadlier.'' A Slayer agreed with him.

Some form of silence seemed to build up, allowing them to rest further for a short moment longer before one of them spoke up.

''You think a Hashira will be involved in this?'' A Fair question was being asked, as the gathering of so many Demons in one place was unheard of by all of them.

''I don’t know. I heard they’re really strong, but could they handle so many?'' Someone skeptically questioned.

''Maybe not. Besides how many Demons there are, it’s not exactly something we can’t handle.'' Ozaki pointed out.

Sure, they were having trouble, but ultimately, all of these were Demons they were used to fighting. So sending a Hashira might not actually be needed.

There was a grunt as an answer, and then someone moved to head out.

''There’s Sunlight out, so I think I’ll enjoy myself for now. Anyone who wants to join, just follow me.''

And that was the end of the conversation between Demon Slayers. From there on, they split off to either do something in Shibuya, or just rest.

Because they all knew that no matter what, Tonight would be equally long and hard, if not more so.

Things had been cleared up, but to say everything was well would be a lie.

Zenitsu seemed to be amongst those who was willing to give Tanjiro the most amount of chances here. Inosuke was interested in fighting Tanjiro again, but that was denied on the spot and Muichirou…

Honestly, Kie was not sure how she should handle the sheer coldness he was giving her and Tanjiro here. Sure, he hadn’t exactly been the warmest person to be around with the way he acted, but this made his half-forgotten state pale in comparison.

He hasn’t done anything against her Brother though, instead heading out to do what he usually did in Shibuya now.

Which left her, her Brother and Rengoku in the room, as Inosuke had mentioned he was hungry and how Zenitsu seemed to not trust him in the least to not get lost or storm off somewhere he shouldn’t.

With Tanjiro now known, Kie was tempted to request for his Haori to be repaired. And get a new pair of clothes because he badly needed it. 

Apparently, it was agreed by Kyojuro to.

''Your Brother badly needs a change, Young Kamado!'' Stating the obvious, Kyojuro stood up, ''We shall do so right now then!''

We? Kie and Tanjiro stared at Kyojuro in surprise at his statement.

''You’re coming with?''

But why…?

''Yes! After all, it is now my duty to keep watch of your Brother. And while I’m willing to give him a chance, I will not let him out of my sight!'' He answered with brutal honesty. Which made Kie have mixed feelings on the matter.

It was fair enough, she presumed, that he wouldn’t trust Tanjiro when he’d met him literally just this morning. But it really annoyed her that it meant he would basically be by their side for even the day.

''Grab your Brother’s Box so you can get him around. We’re not staying here, and I do have something to question you about after your Brother has something better to cover himself with.''

Kie found herself somewhat hesitant about leaving her Brother alone to pick up his box, but Kyojuro wasn’t exactly the worst choice to leave her Brother with for the short time needed to find his Box. Hopefully not broken.

So, she made sure she was fast in getting the box. At which point -thankfully not broken, she returned to the Room. Nothing had happened.

The remainder of this time had been a blur to Kie’s mind, since things had been relatively normal even knowing Tanjiro making one wrong move could mean his immediate death.

Not only Tanjiro, but Kie herself ended up getting her entire Uniform and Haori fixed while she was at it.

Kyojuro however, didn’t. Because his own Uniform which looked exactly like hers besides its tinted red color was without a single tear in it. She could easily believe he hadn’t been involved in a fight at all even though she’d seen otherwise. And his Haori, completely white, didn’t have a stain either.

Because of that, he had his chance to write a Letter to Urokodaki and send it to the Retired Hashira. His attention however, was perpetually on Tanjiro.

After that…

''We’re going to a training room!'' The Rengoku informed her and only made Kie curious, but also confused.

''Why?''

''There is something I want to confirm with you, and there will be plenty of space there!''

What did he want to confirm, she wondered? It didn’t seem to be about Tanjiro at least, so she didn’t need to worry entirely about that, but she was curious nonetheless.

They headed off to one of the many training rooms the Wisteria House held and once in, Kyojuro motioned for her to put down the box in a corner. She did so, but only wound up making her more curious.

Then, unexpectedly, he spoke.

''Demon, I want to make one matter clear!'' He directly addressed Tanjiro who had only opened the Box’s lid up until now.

''Your Sister and I will be practicing. I understand you care for her, but I ask you to not intervene in any way, lest I mistake it for you attacking either of us.''

This served as both a warning, but also a threat.

Tanjiro was allowed to watch. Would be allowed out. But acting in any way that Kyojuro deemed a break of the condition given meant the swift end of Tanjiro. No questions asked.

Tanjiro listened. And while he gave a growl that clearly showed how annoyed he was by this, because his mind could tell what may happen next, he didn’t exactly have much of a choice but to comply.

Him dying meant he couldn’t protect his Sister when it mattered.

So, he gave a nod now that he was completely out of the box. And Kyojuro gave one back in thanks before his gaze moved to Kie.

''Draw your Blade, Young Kamado. I wish to see something, and for it, I need us to clash.'' Point shown, he was drawing his own Red Blade, already taking his stance.

Kie felt slightly nervous, considering she’d seen some of his fighting prowess against Takehito. But, this was only a spar in the end. It wouldn’t go far enough to be Life or Death.

Headed close to the Center of the Room, Kie drew her own White Blade and then took her stance.

“I shall allow you to make the first move.” Kyojuro told Kie, getting the young girl to nod her head while taking in a deep breath as neither swordsman let the other out of their sight for even a moment. 

Then, Kie instantly lunged forward at the higher-ranked Demon Slayer and attempted to go for a basic swing, but Rengoku easily blocked the attack and pushed back on the attempt, sending Kie flying back a few feet but she landed safely on the ground. However, it now appears that Kyojuro has decided to go on the offensive, as he crouched down a bit before disappearing from her line of sight and then reappearing right in front of her.

''Water Breathing - Sixth Form: Whirlpool!” Panicking just a little in surprise, Kie quickly recovered before then twisting her body to deflect the upward slash that the older Slayer attempted to deliver, and thankfully this tactic succeeded. 

However, this did not really stop Kyojuro’s offensive, as he then pulled back and slammed the bottom of his blade’s handle into Kie’s side, making her cry out in pain briefly, but that brief moment allowed Kyojuro land a kick to her gut that once more created distance, but this time, he didn’t pursue.

And if Kie was being honest, she wasn’t sure if this was done because this was a spar meant for him to gauge her skill, or to show her brother that he wasn’t going to go too far with the match.

Though, perhaps it was both in all likelihood.

“Water Breathing - Seventh Form: Drop Ripple Thrust!” Still, this did give Kie the time she needed to catch her breath and lessen the strain on her lungs, and so she moved back onto the offensive and attempted to go for a stab but Kyojuro easily sidestepped to evade, but Kie spun around to keep her eyes on him while shifting her weight.

“Water Breathing - First Form: Water Surface Slash!” And so, she still kept up on her offensive and attempted to perform the horizontal slash needed for the technique, but the Kinoe ranked Slayer leaned back to once again evade this attack. But Kie knew that she couldn’t let up on her attack, and so she followed this technique up with another.

“Water Breathing - Fourth Form: Striking Tide!” And that was followed up on by a multitude of slashes in a flowing fashion to release multiple consecutive slashes, and while Kyojuro didn’t evade this time, he did easily block every slash with his own blade with just a little bit of difficulty.

And that minor bit of difficulty did mean that Kyojuro was taking some steps back, and that made Kie change up the technique that she was using.

“Water Breathing - Tenth Form: Constant Flux!” And so, her series of attacks now began to incorporate a variety of spins that flowed into her current movements, building up more momentum to make the attack stronger and hopefully disarm Kyojuro. Though, that 2nd purpose was ultimately a failure.

As Kie went to deliver the final strike for the Constant Flux technique… Kyojuro had now seen enough, and decided to end this spar.

''Flame Breathing - Fourth Form: Blooming Flame Undulation!” Kyojuro thought to himself as he performed a spinning slash in a fluid circular motion to defend himself from Kie’s attack, not only stopping it with only the ground lightly cracking beneath him as a result of Kie’s efforts, but also allowing Kyojuro to disarm his comrade.

''That is enough!'' He declared then, sheathing his Nichirin Blade in the process while Kie moved to get back her Nichirin Blade.

''I have gathered everything I needed from this Spar, Young Kamado.'' Kie by then had sheathed her own Blade back in its sheath, leaving both of them to face each other.

''And what exactly did you even want to figure out, Rengoku-san?''

She still didn’t know that, but it seemed that finally, Kyojuro was more than willing to tell her everything.

''A great many things, Young Kamado. The most worrisome one to me however, is how you Breathe!''

Okay… Kie has to admit, that wasn’t something she was expecting to hear. The way she has breathed has helped her out so much, though the times that her lungs do rupture are annoying. Though…

Now that she thought about that, when was the last time it happened without a blow affecting those organs?

“What exactly do you mean by that Rengoku-San?” Kie asked the man, with her fellow Demon Slayer looking very worried at Kie now.

“Simply put, with you attempting Total Concentration Breathing Constant as you are, you run the risk of rupturing your lungs, which could easily lead to death in the middle of a battle and a lot of pain. Not only that, but such a thing happening could also lead to you being a liability in combat and result in your comrades dying, so this is a problem I suggest overcoming as soon as possible.” Kyojuro explained to Kie, making the Kamado girl flinch as she remembered the pain of actually rupturing her lungs. And the idea that such a thing could lead to her comrades’ deaths…

“In that case, do you know how I can do so?” She questioned the older Slayer, who nodded his head.

“Indeed. Although, I sadly can’t help with it, since you would require certain equipment to help in perfecting the technique. Although, given our careers, you’ll likely end up at the Butterfly Estate at some point and they have easy access to the equipment you’ll need to finish perfecting the technique.” Kyojuro told Kie, who did sigh sadly at that, but nodded. Guess she’ll have to keep going at things as normal for now.

''For now, I strongly recommend you do not use Total Concentration Breathing Constant anymore. Return to the Basics and let time do its work instead of rushing into the later stages.''

But that… but things the way she did still worked. That’s how she’s been doing it since it worked, and even if her Lungs ruptured, she recovers just fine.  Because of this, she didn't exactly plan to take the warning as seriously as she should.

She didn’t say that to Koyjuro though, much to the observing Tanjiro’s growing worry who seemed so happy Kyojuro had brought this up at all.

And while Kyojuro definitely noticed something, with the lack of context, he shrugged it off. After all, he needed to get the next points across, since they may very well be even more important than this.

''Now, there are some other things I have noticed during this spar. But from what you’ve used, I can safely assume that using Water Breathing is possible, but it’s never felt quite right, yes?''

That more or less was it.

''Yes. Some of the Water Breathing Forms have felt easier to use than others, so I’m trying to use those more often. But the others just don’t work as well.''

''Then the answer is simple!'' Rengoku boldly declared, ''You must create an offshoot of Water Breathing!''

Eh? She was supposed to do what?

''I… don’t think I get it entirely.''

''That’s fine! Then I’ll use a simpler word. You must branch off from Water Breathing to create your own Form!''

Oh! That’s what he meant.

''There have always been 5 Core Breathing Forms in the Corps History! Flame. Water. Wind. Stone and Thunder. Any others are branches of those main 5. I believe you have a Mist Breather present, yes? And Young Hashibira has his own Form. Those two follow the same principle.''

Kie nodded along, listening intently to everything Kyojuro said while he pointed at her Sheath.

''Unfortunately for you, you have a White Blade. A never before seen color on a Nichirin Blade!''

And that disheartened her a little to learn of that again. A White Blade had just never appeared before, and it was giving her trouble still.

''However! That does not mean you must be discouraged. In fact, the opposite! A never-before-seen color just means you are meant to create your own Form!''

He’d certainly seen Jōkasa push forth when she’d visited his Father about a similar issue.

''So experiment, Young Kamado! Discover what you can create with an offshoot of Water Breathing! Who knows, perhaps you’ll even end up creating something many in future Generations could use!''